Copyright 1996 Salvatore
Puledda.
English translation copyright
1997 TWM.
All rights reserved under
International and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. For reasons of space
Acknowledgments and Permissions for excerpts included in this work appear at
the end of the text. For information on the New Humanism Series or a free
catalog contact Latitude Press at [email protected] or
www.latitudepress.com, P.O. Box 231516, Encinitas, California 92023-1516.
Praise for On Being Human
"Dr. Puleddas book is a
notable and important event, a contribution to the spiritual struggle to heal
the current crisis of civilization and the search for a path of development that
corresponds to the essence and needs of the human being."
From the foreword by Mikhail
Gorbachev
"We live in a period of
transition: the basic concepts elaborated by Western thought from the
pre-Socratics to the present have to be reexamined. Between these concepts
figures humanism with its connotation of values and freedom. Today, even in the
hard sciences, we are going away from a rigid, deterministic picture of nature
to descriptions that leave place for choices....the book by Salvatore Puledda is
therefore most timely...makes fascinating reading and I recommend it
warmly."
Ilya Prigogine, Nobel
Laureate
"This important book is a
vital contribution to our understanding of the 21st century."
Joan Halifax, Founder, Upaya
"This book gives an account
of the roots of humanism designed to discover some common ground between those
who have been nurtured in very different cultures, under very different
religious, political and historical influences."
Right Honourable Tony Benn,
MP (UK)
Contents
Foreword by Mikhail Gorbachev ii
Preface iv
Translators Note v
Introduction 1
Renaissance Humanism 3
1. The Return to the Ancients and the
Ideal of Humanitas 3
2. The New Image of Man 5
3. The New Image of the World 9
Twentieth-Century Humanism 11
1. Marxist Humanism 11
2. Christian Humanism 24
3. Existentialist Humanism 28
4. Heideggers Critique of
Metaphysical Humanism 34
5. Philosophical Anti-humanism 42
5.1 Structuralism and Claude Lvi-Strauss
42
5.2 Michel Foucault 48
6. Recent Years 53
Toward A Universal Humanism 55
1. New Humanism 55
2. Final Words 59
Appendix: "The Crisis of
Traditional Humanism
and Remarks on New Humanism" 60
Acknowledgments 65
Bibliography 66
Index 71
Foreword
A Prerequisite For Survival
You have before you a book, On Being
Human, that will certainly cause you to think, not only because it is
devoted to the timeless topic of humanism, but also because, by setting this
topic in its historical context, this book can help you see how a new humanism
is the most valid approach to facing the key challenges of our time.
The author, Salvatore Puledda,
rightly notes that humanism, in concept and content as well as in the actions it
inspires, has a long and richly complex history that has ebbed and owed like
the oceans tides, at times coming to the fore and occupying center stage in
the history of humanity and then at other times seeming to "vanish."
Not that humanism has ever
actually vanished altogether. Rather, it has simply been pushed into the
background by those forces that noted author on humanism Mario Rodrguez Cobos
(Silo) quite properly characterizes as "anti-humanist." And during
such periods of eclipse it has often been subjected to the most crude
distortions. Anti-humanist forces have frequently donned a mask of humanism in
order to pursue their monstrous deeds under its cover and even in its name. Yet
despite this, the true idea of humanism has persisted somewhere deep in human
consciousness and in the minds of our best thinkers as an ideal, a goal, a
desirable direction for social endeavor.
Dr. Puledda is certainly correct
when he asserts that humanism, both past and present, has been subject to myriad
and even quite contradictory interpretations. Furthermore, different types of
readers will likely perceive the content of this book in different ways,
depending on whether they agree or disagree with its conclusions. In fact
and this is an important characteristic of the work Dr. Puledda does not
claim that he possesses the ultimate truth; he reasons and invites the reader to
reason with him.
As for me, I am convinced that On
Being Human is a book that is both timely and relevant. It is my belief, as
well as that of others in the foundation I head, that we are in the throes of a
crisis that is shaking the very foundations of modern civilization, in the
process nearly exhausting its potential. You could say this is a crisis of the
human being, of humanity itself.
Everything that is happening
certainly the greater part of it seems like nothing so much as an attack on
the human being. So many things are arrayed against us: the numerous
consequences of the ways that scientic-technical progress is applied (which
with other approaches to using its fruits could make life for all people better
and more dignied); the related and profound crisis in societys relationship
to the rest of nature; upheavals in the sociopolitical sphere; the exacerbated
contradictions between the human being and society, between the human being and
the powers that be; the impasses reached in developing education and culture.
While I could go on, I will instead refer all who are interested in the ideas of
contemporary humanism to Silos Letters to My Friends: On Social and
Personal Crisis in Todays World (Cartas a mis amigos). I recommend
this work because it treats these problems in detail, and specifically from the
standpoint of a new and authentic humanism; Silo and I share very similar views
on the current crisis facing both society and the individual.
The problem of societys
relationship to the rest of nature has today reached tragic proportions. The
solution to this problem cannot be purely anthropocentric, however, for just as
human beings are the highest development of conscious life, they are also at the
same time a part of nature. The task, I am convinced, is not to try to ensure
societys dominion over nature (as has been proposed for centuries), but
instead to create conditions for their harmonious, mutually dependent
development. Humanity can secure all it needs from nature only if it sees to
natures needs and helps to restore and maintain the seriously disrupted
balance of the biosphere.
Surmounting the crisis that has
overtaken civilization, I believe, implies a transition to a new paradigm of
human existence, a new civilization based on the importance and dignity of human
beings and directed toward the full realization of their most ample
characteristics in other words, a transition to a civilization that is truly
humanist, one that not only overcomes the current dangers and threats to the
existence of the human family, to the very survival of our species, but also
creates the necessary conditions for the dignied existence of current and
future generations. It is only a slight exaggeration to say, summing things up
in a few words, that we are talking about the need for a humanist
"revolution."
Revolution might not seem the
appropriate word here if one considers only the way it is perhaps too widely
understood today. I will therefore add that we are speaking of revolution by
means of evolution, through gradual transformations and reforms, a converging
consensus among various currents of thought and action. Naturally, this approach
does not obviate the need to resist the forces of anti-humanism should they
mount a counterattack. In principle, however, a humanist revolution implies
humanist means that correspond to its content, for otherwise its very essence
would be lost.
Something more is clear as well,
I think. A humanist revolution will never come to pass or will become only
another manifestation of anti-humanism if it takes the form of some imposed
"universal leveling" or uniformity, that is, if it leads to stripping
individuals, peoples, and nations of their freedom of choice. Silo is entirely
correct when he asserts in the sixth letter of Letters to My Friends that
"humanism is based on freedom of choice." The entire history of
humankind, which to this day has largely meant the suppression of freedom of
choice, teaches us that it will take a humanist revolution to guarantee this
freedom to the human being, to allow room for the intrinsic diversity of human
existence.
Over ten years ago in the Soviet
Union we undertook the transformations that came to be known as perestroika,
which were intended to bring about a thorough and multifaceted humanizing of all
spheres of life. First and foremost, our task was to accomplish the transition
from totalitarianism, by its very nature an anti-humanist regime, to democracy.
On the whole I believe we succeeded, although not everything that we planned was
able to come to fruition as we wished.
In August 1991, anti-humanist
forces, clinging to the old ways, organized a coup attempt, thereby undermining
much of what we had contemplated. And what happened in December of that year
the dissolution of the Soviet Union has carried its successor states down
paths that in large part have meant a departure from the values and mission of
perestroika. For Russia, then, as well as the other states that came into being
through the breakup of the Soviet Union, the task of building a human life for
its people remains largely unrealized to this day.
At the level of world politics,
from 1985 on we vigorously directed our foreign policy toward facilitating
cooperation with other nations in order to humanize the life of the world
community, putting an end to confrontation and moving toward the peaceful and
constructive collaboration between states and peoples that constitutes the
precondition for accomplishing this task. Much was achieved along these lines:
of paramount importance, bringing the Cold War to an end and shifting from the
nuclear arms race to nuclear disarmament, from relentless accumulation of new
types of arms to reducing weapons stockpiles. Explicit standards of human rights
were nally recognized on a world level, and the crisis in the relationship
between society and the rest of nature was mitigated though not resolved.
In all these areas we still face
tasks of enormous magnitude and scope. We have a long way to go if we are to
make the life of the world community more human and to overcome the surviving
remnants of the confrontational past (and present in many ways as well).
Dr. Puledda is correct when he
observes that our era is increasingly marked by an eclipse of traditional
humanism. Nonetheless, it seems to me that we have now reached a stage where the
age-old lack of humanism can nally be remedied.
The afrmation of a new humanism
a humanism not only of contemplation and compassion but also of action and
cooperation is the fundamental imperative of our time: it is the
prerequisite for humanitys survival. In this context, the publication of Dr.
Puleddas book is a notable and important event, a contribution to the
spiritual struggle to heal the current crisis of civilization and the search for
a path of development that corresponds to the essence and needs of the human
being.
Mikhail Gorbachev
Preface
Who are we, these fascinating and
restless creatures called human beings? Is there a fixed "human
nature" predetermining our lives, or does human existence encompass the
freedom to make choices within an ethical dimension to choose to change the
direction of our lives, or to change society as a whole?
These are more than abstract
philosophical questions, for as events in our world accelerate in directions
hard to foresee, all of us face difficult choices that affect both our own lives
and those around us. And agreement about human nature and freedom is far from
unanimous all major political and religious movements have answered these
questions in their own, often divergent ways.
In North America, readers are
likely most familiar with definitions of humanism associated with debates such
as those between evolutionists and creationists, or more generally between
science and fundamentalism. In these sometimes heated arguments, humanism
typically appears as a rationalist, naturalistic, and secular philosophy.
It is interesting that the debate
concerning what it is to be human and humanism is far broader on a world scale. On
Being Human approaches these questions on two levels that richly
interrelate. On one level Puledda proves an open-minded and informative guide on
a tour of some of Western civilizations keenest minds as they probe the
question, "What is it to be human?" In a very readable survey of such
writers as Pico della Mirandola, Marx, Maritain, Sartre, Heidegger, Lvi-Strauss,
Foucault and others, the author brings these sometimes intimidating figures to
life through primary references that give the reader a firsthand experience of
these thinkers grappling with a surprising range of approaches to the central
questions of human life. Concluding with more recent proposals, including those
of Gorbachev, Frankl, and the New Humanism of Mario Rodrguez Cobos (Silo),
the author addresses the need for a new kind of humanism that must be, more than
an idea or a philosophy, a human attitude in daily life that can resolve
the paradox of building a society that embraces diversity while unifying people
within a shared sense of their common humanity a universal human nation.
On Being Human
also acts on a second and more personal level by engaging readers in a helpful
meditation on their own lives, on how they can be more fully human. Whether
implicitly or explicitly, each of us follows inner models of desirable human
qualities and behavior, and this book helps us become more aware of the models
in our lives. As we think for ourselves anew on these questions, this forms a
healthy antidote to todays corrosive cynicism and apathy that deny change is
possible for ourselves or society.
A refreshing broadening of
traditional discussions on the human condition, On Being Human along with
the Appendix extend the dialogue beyond todays prevailing and increasingly
unquestioned conception of the human being as nothing more than a
"biochemical machine," rendered ever less free, ever more
insignificant by determining factors. Because this work goes beyond the
traditional dialectic that places what it is to be human and humanism at odds
with the subjective, with each persons own experience of his or her
existence, On Being Human is well-placed to stimulate renewed debate on
the status and freedom of the human being at the close of the twentieth century.
The Editors
Translators Note
In beginning this book, the reader
sensitive to issues of gender as growing numbers of people are will soon
see that in this regard the books style is not consistent. The problem in
question is the long-standing and nearly universal use of the word man
and the various masculine personal pronouns to indicate all individuals of the
human race. While the author, translator, editors, and our respective colleagues
have grappled at some length with the problem, we have, unfortunately, not been
able to nd a satisfactory solution.
Contemporary language itself (and
not only English; every European language) resists expressing the ideas that are
central to the humanist position, among them that every human being, woman and
man, possesses, at least in potential, the supreme value of the whole species.
Every language from which this book takes its sources uses a masculine
human-noun to designate all the members of the race; every one uses a masculine
singular third-person pronoun as the "inclusive." And there are no
other nouns and pronouns available: even if one chooses to say "the
individual," there is still no gender-inclusive personal pronoun.
Faced with this continuing
historical, linguistic, and human dilemma, our approach to the problem has been
this: when a source such as Sartre or Heidegger uses the word man or the
masculine inclusive pronoun he, the book simply quotes that source
without attempting to "amend" history. Similarly, in speaking
generally of the Renaissance, for instance, which tended to use those forms
habitually, or when directly commenting on or summarizing a passage that has
used one of the masculine-inclusive forms, this book may simply continue to use
that form. But whenever it is logically possible to summarize a source in
more gender-inclusive forms, or when it is the author, Salvatore Puledda, who is
speaking about the human race and the individual members who comprise it, then
the book uses humankind, humanity, the human being, and so forth, or
sometimes the more personal locution he or she / him or her and its related
forms. Thus, there are two languages, and no doubt two realities, at work in
this book; therein the seeming stylistic inconsistency.
Ideally, our languages would
permit the full inclusion of every member of the human race. But they do not, at
least not now, and that, too, must be part of the program of New Humanism.
Introduction
Today, the word humanism is
understood in the most vague and indeterminate ways, and not infrequently it is
employed by people of differing viewpoints in contradictory senses. Thus, in
this survey I believe it is important to reconstruct the various ways in which
the word humanism has been interpreted throughout its history, and to review, at
least with respect to their essential features, the historical and philosophical
contexts within which these interpretations arose. Frequently we nd the term humanism
used to indicate any current of thought that afrms the centrality, value, and
dignity of the human being or that manifests a primary concern or interest in
the life and situation of the human being in the world. Such a broad denition
has allowed philosophers and observers to use and interpret the word in a
surprising variety of ways, thereby giving rise to considerable confusion and
misunderstanding. The designation "humanist" has been adopted by
numerous philosophers who each in his or her own way have claimed to
possess a knowledge of what or who the human being is and of the correct path
toward the realization of those potentials that constitute an important part of
being human. It is noteworthy that every philosophy that has called itself
"humanist" has put forth a conception of the "nature" or
"essence" of humanity. From its idea of "human nature," each
"humanism" then derives a series of consequences in the sphere of
practice, always taking care to point out what human beings should or must do in
order to fully manifest their "humanity."
When used within a particular
historical framework, the word humanism has a second meaning that is more
limited and precise. In this case, the word is used to designate the complex and
multiform cultural movement that several centuries ago produced a radical
transformation of Western civilization and brought to an end the Christian
Middle Ages. The fourteenth and fteenth centuries in Italy, where this
fruitful "mutation" began, are known as the Age of Humanism, while the
next hundred years, in which this transformation spread like a shock wave across
all of Europe, is known as the Renaissance. Used in this context, the word
humanism unequivocally indicates that specic cultural movement in the West,
its forms and temporal limits historically dened.
In more recent times, a new
interpretation, reformulating the concept of humanism and known as New
Humanism, has appeared. Reecting the current age, which is beginning to
glimpse the rst lights of a new and planetary civilization, this line of
thought sets the concept of humanism within a historical perspective of global
dimensions. It recognizes that the humanism that appeared in Europe during the
period called the Renaissance was implicit in other cultures as well, cultures
that in fact contributed in decisive ways to the formation of Western
civilization. Seen from this perspective, humanism is not a geographically or
temporally limited phenomenon but one that has arisen and taken shape at various
times and in various parts of the world and that can, precisely for that reason,
bring into conuence diverse cultures that now nd themselves thrown into
contact on a planet made ever smaller and more unied by mass media. Adding
weight to that view are the profound direct and historically demonstrable
contributions to historical and Renaissance humanism in the West from the
cultures of the Middle East and the similarly substantial indirect contributions
from the cultures of Asia. For the emerging movement known as New Humanism this
is a point of utmost importance, though it is beyond the scope of this work and
deserves to be dealt with in extenso in a work of its own.
In this work we will begin by
examining the aspects of Renaissance humanism that we view as essential to an
understanding of its specic historical characteristics and its innovating
energies. In this examination we will make a special effort to clarify the
meaning of the ideal of humanitas, which was the emblem of Renaissance
humanism, and we will review the new image of the human being and the natural
world that Renaissance humanism constructed in opposition to the image that had
prevailed throughout the Middle Ages.
We will then offer brief
descriptions of major philosophical currents that have been called humanist in
our own century. We will review Marxist, Christian, and existentialist
humanisms, as well as humanisms of even more recent coinage such as New
Humanism, attempting to cast light on the conception of the human being,
explicit or implicit, held by each current. We will also give some space to the
points of view of those who have directed radical criticisms against
philosophical humanisms or taken programmatically anti-humanist positions. The
rst case is that of Martin Heidegger; the second includes the "structuralists,"
represented here by the gure of Claude Lvi-Strauss, and also Michel
Foucault.
We shall see in the course of
this survey that while the philosophical currents of the nineteenth century
exhibited a renewed interest in humanism, they arrived at radically divergent
interpretations of it. In distinction to the Renaissance, then, in the twentieth
century we nd not a single unified current of humanism that is homogeneous in
spite of its complexity; what we instead nd is conict among various
humanisms, plural. And this is how, as we said at the outset, the meaning of the
word has gradually been lost in a confusion of tongues and interpretations.
But the voices of this
"Tower of Babel" have suddenly fallen silent. After the pronouncements
of the "philosophers of existence" at the end of the 1940s, the debate
over humanism apparently faded away. Today few voices (and those largely
unheeded) are raised to propose to human beings a new understanding of their
"humanity." Indeed, while one hears much talk about "human
rights" (often systematically trampled upon), "human nature"
(described in vague and contradictory terms), and the proper place of the human
being in the natural world (especially in light of the critical environmental
problems now facing the world), it is clear that our day is witnessing an
eclipse of humanism. This is not surprising, of course; humanist currents, which
have appeared since the beginning of Western civilization, have displayed a
behavior that is wave-like appearing in certain periods and later fading
from view, only to reappear once again. This is what happened with the humanism
of antiquity, which developed in the Greek and Roman schools of philosophy and
was then blotted out for ten centuries by medieval Christianity, only to arise
once more with great vigor in the Renaissance. Renaissance humanism, in turn,
gradually lost impetus until it was displaced by the anti-humanistic
philosophies of recent centuries. If this is the way things are, then surely it
is not utopian to anticipate the resurgence of a new current of humanism able to
counteract the crisis of our own age, which includes our loss of the sense of
what it is to be human a crisis made all the worse by the prospect of global
catastrophe in all its terrifying aspects.
Renaissance Humanism
1. The Return to the Ancients and the Ideal of Humanitas
The remarkable phenomenon known as
Renaissance humanism emerged and owered for a brief interval extending from
the second half of the fourteenth century to the end of the sixteenth. First in
Italy and then all across Europe, this was a time of extraordinary historical
dynamism, in which radical political and spiritual transformations succeeded one
another at a dizzying pace.
A subject of endless debate among
historians is whether this humanism constitutes a complete break with the Middle
Ages or is instead the culmination of philosophical, religious, social,
economic, and other tendencies that had already appeared in the late Middle
Ages. There are undoubtedly excellent arguments on both sides, but whichever
position one may choose to take, no historical reconstruction can afford to
overlook the image that the protagonists of that time held of their age or the
meaning they attributed to the works they were producing. Upon this point there
can be no ambiguity because the assessment was unanimous: all the great gures
of humanism perceived the time in which they were living as "special"
a time in which humanity, emerging from the long sleep of barbarism in the
Middle Ages, was returning to its origins and passing through a
"renaissance," understood as the mystical tradition dened that word
that is, a "second birth," an all-encompassing renewal that would
allow humanity to recover the strength and energy that were to be found only in
"the beginning." Therefore, for the culture of humanism it was not a
question of further developing or bringing to completion elements of the
preceding age but instead constructing a completely new world, a completely
new humanity, and that task, in keeping with the image of
"rebirth," was possible only through death the death or
disappearance of the medieval world and medieval man.
For the Christian Middle Ages the
world was the locus of sin and suffering, a vale of tears into which the sin of
Adam had cast humanity; humankind was to shun and ee the things of this world.
Humanity was nothing and could do nothing for itself; its worldly desires were
madness and vain ambition, its works but dust; all that could be hoped for was
the forgiveness of a God who was innitely remote in His perfection and
transcendence and whose grace was granted in inscrutable ways.
The image of the universe in the
Middle Ages was a reection of that theological vision. The Earth, according to
Ptolemaic cosmology, was an immobile body xed at the center of the universe;
it was surrounded by the spheres of the sun and the planets, revolving under the
impulse of angelic hands, and beyond those, the sphere of the xed stars. In
that universes highest heaven, the empyrean, was the throne of God, the
Unmoved Mover of all. In turn, the medieval conception of history reected that
determinedly hierarchical and theonomous view. History was not the memory of men
and women, peoples, and civilizations, but rather the path of expiation that led
from original sin to redemption. Finally, at the end of time, following the
awful cataclysms of the Apocalypse, would come the terrible judgment of God.
The social organization of the
Middle Ages mirrored this vision of a closed and hierarchical universe. The
sphere of the nobility was kept rigidly separate from the subordinate classes of
the bourgeoisie and serfs, and the "place" of an individual was
perpetuated hereditarily. At the apex of power stood the two shepherds of the
Christian ock, the Pope and the Emperor, sometimes allied, sometimes locked in
erce struggle for preeminence in that hierarchy. The economic structure
followed the same pattern: the economy of the Middle Ages, until at least the
eleventh century, was a closed system based on the consumption of products at
the place of their production.
The culture of humanism totally
rejected the medieval vision of the world, and in its effort to construct a
completely renewed humanity and world took as its model the classical
civilizations of Greece and Rome. Thus, the return to the beginning, the
"rebirth" or "renaissance," was a return to the ancients, a
rescuing of the experience of a civilization to which were attributed those
rst, "original" potentialities of humanity that the Christian Middle
Ages had destroyed, denied, or forgotten.
In its beginnings, humanism
manifested itself above all as a literary phenomenon, a rediscovery of
the texts and culture of classical antiquity. The search for ancient
manuscripts, buried and forgotten in convent and monastery libraries, began with
Petrarch (13041374). Only one hundred years later, almost ten times more was
known of the Roman world than had been known for a millennium. In addition, the
arrival in Italy of two waves of scholars from Byzantium the rst in 1439
on the occasion of the Council of Florence (intended to sanction the
reunication of the Orthodox and Roman churches), and the second in 1453 with
the fall of Constantinople brought an inux of new knowledge of the Greek
world to the West.
The literature of Greece and Rome
that thereby came to light was an earthly literature. It was a literature
that spoke of the men and women of this world, radically different from the
Christian literature of sacred books, the fathers of the Church, and medieval
doctors, in which God and the ultramundane life are the only subjects of
interest. It was in this contrast between the human litter and the divin
litter that the cultural renewal brought about by humanism had its real
beginning. Clearly, however, the ancient texts would have served for little had
not European society been capable of seeing those vestiges of the ancient world
with new eyes and a renewed curiosity. Indeed, in the humanists one immediately
perceives a new attitude toward the works of literature that were discovered.
First and foremost, one sees a
love for the text itself, which humanists attempted to reconstruct in its
original form, freed from the interpolations and distortions inserted by
generations of clerics intent upon adapting it to the Christian view of the
universe. The great discovery that is associated with this attitude (and that
goes hand in hand with the introduction of optical perspective in painting) is historical
perspective: the classical text, faithfully reconstructed, allowed humanists
to perceive with full clarity the impossibility of reconciling the Greco-Roman
world with that of medieval Christianity. For these humanists, therefore, the
awareness of the difference between past and present became an awareness of the
ux of history, a phenomenon that the medieval vision of the world had simply
blotted out.
Moreover, the rediscovered
ancient texts presented an extraordinary range of strong individual human beings
oriented toward action, neither eeing the world nor holding it in contempt,
but instead living within human society, feeling a commitment to it, and
struggling to shape their own destinies. These individuals became models for the
person of the Renaissance to follow, for their way of life seemed best suited to
meeting the needs and satisfying the aspirations of a society in rapid
transformation, one that deeply felt the need to create new ways of organizing
its life and new instruments with which to master nature.
But the culture of humanism
cannot be reduced to an articial imitation of the models of the past. On the
contrary, its vitality lay precisely in its recognition that a return to the
great examples of antiquity would be utterly futile if a redirection of moral,
artistic, religious, and political life were not the result. For the culture of
humanism, imitating the ancients meant above all to educate the new
person as the ancients had done, cultivating those "virtues" they had
shown themselves to possess in the highest degree and had expressed in their
civic life. It was only with individuals educated in this way that would it
truly be possible to renew human society.
Thus, Renaissance humanism took
as its own that simultaneously political and educational ideal that gures such
as Cicero and Varro had advocated in Rome during the period of the Republic: the
ideal of humanitas, the Latin translation of the Greek word paideia,
"education." In a conuence rich in meanings, humanitas came
to indicate the formation and development, through education, of those qualities
that make an individual a truly human being, that rescue
"humanity" from its natural condition and differentiate it from the
barbarian. With the concept of humanitas the Romans wished to denote a
cultural operation: the construction of the individual, the citizen, who lives
and acts within human society.
The instrument employed by this
rst Western "humanism" in Rome was Greek culture, which the Roman
world of the rst century B.C. found systematized in the curricula of the
philosophical schools of the late Hellenic period. Flourishing after the
creative period of Greek philosophy had already waned, these schools were
eclectic in orientation. However, the Roman world was able to take from them the
themes, methods of investigation, and language that had been developed in the
classical philosophical systems, and Romes encounter with Greek culture
quickly blossomed into that splendid owering of Latin literature that took
place in the last century B.C. and the rst of the Christian era. It was in
institutions of this kind and under the example of gures such as Cicero that
the new Roman intellectual and political class was educated, assimilating a body
of philosophical knowledge and a poetic and artistic culture that had previously
been almost completely overlooked in Roman traditions more focused on such
themes as jurisprudence, military organization, and engineering.
Thus, after almost ten centuries
of Christian culture there reappeared in the West the ideal of humanitas,
that condence in the immense formative power that philosophy, poetry, and the
arts exercise on the human personality, a condence characteristic rst of
Greece and later of Rome, and in which we can identify the very essence of
Renaissance humanism. Education was now imparted through the great classics of
Latin literature and secondarily, given the limited knowledge of the language,
through the classics of Greece. It was those texts, that curriculum, upon which
were based the studia humanitatis, and thus the name humanista was
ap-plied to scholars who devoted themselves to those studies which, in the early
fteenth century in Italy, included grammar, rhetoric, poetry, history, and
moral philosophy.
Nevertheless, one must always
bear in mind that for the humanism of the Renaissance, these disciplines were
not a mere course of studies that transmitted a body of ideas and formulas. On
the contrary, the studia humanitatis were fundamentally a vehicle for
educating the personality, for developing human freedom, creativity, and all
those qualities that were seen to allow human beings to live happily and
honorably in society. In that sense, humanists were not only scholars or men of
letters, but the protagonists of a great project of moral, cultural, and
political transformation, a project whose motto, Iuvat vivere (It is
pleasant to live), is witness to the optimism, the sense of freedom and liberty,
and the renewed love of life that characterized the age.
2. The New Image of Man
Every text and every aspect of
the literature of humanism was aimed toward the exaltation of humanity and the
reafrmation of human dignity, in opposition to the devaluation of the human
being in the Christian Middle Ages. No matter how diverse the themes and
subjects of the literature of humanism, all pointed to one common objective: the
recovery of faith in the creativity of humankind and in humanitys capacity to
transform the world and to forge its own destiny.
Humanisms attack on the
medieval conception of the world was constant and determined: in his 1452 work
"On the Dignity of Man" (De dignitate et excellentia hominis),
Gianozzo Manetti (13961459), one of humanisms rst major gures,
criticized that work perhaps most representative of the medieval mentality,
"On the Misery of the Human Condition" (De miseria condicionis
human) by Lothar of Segni who was later to become Pope Innocent III
(r. 11981216), one of the most powerful popes of the Middle Ages. In
opposition to Lothars view of the wretchedness and degradation of human
nature (which left the individual easy prey to vice and sinfulness) and the
weakness of the human body, Manetti exalted the whole of the human physical and
moral being. He praised the proportions of the human body, its harmonious
workings as a physical organism, the excellence of human wit and ingenuity, the
beauty of humanitys works, the daring and audacity of human undertakings.
Humankinds great voyages, the conquest of the seas, the wonders of works of
art, science, literature, law these things constituted the world of the
human spirit, the kingdom that humankind had built for itself out of its own
genius. Nor in Manettis view did humanity live upon the Earth as a simple
inhabitant, one creature among many; instead, God had assigned to humanity a
privileged place, creating beings with their heads held high so that they might
contemplate the heavens and be spectators of the highest realities of the
universe. At the center of Manettis philosophy was human freedom, which was
not simply a gift from God but a daily labor through which humankind brings
beauty and perfection to the wonders of creation. Thus, a human being was not a
helpless and contemptible creature but a free collaborator with divinity itself.
Another of humanisms early
great gures was Lorenzo Valla (14071457), whose dialogue "On
Pleasure" (De voluptate, c1430) attacked one of the key points of
the medieval ethos, the rejection of the body and its pleasure. Starting with
Epicurean ideas, which the rediscovery of Lucretius work had once more made
available, Valla launched a harsh diatribe against all moral asceticism, whether
Stoic or Christian, that would lead the individual to disdain the body and to
reject pleasure. For Valla, all human actions, even those that appeared to
derive from other motives, were inspired by hedonistic ends. Valla saw even the
aspiration toward a life after death as within this one overarching aim. For
what could be more hedonistic, Valla asked, than the heavenly life that the
Scriptures themselves called a paradisus voluptatis, a "paradise of
pleasure"? There could be no dichotomy between the body and the spirit, no a
priori "good" part and "bad" part of the human being.
Pleasure, far from being a sin, was rather a divine gift, divina voluptas.
In pleasure, Nature expressed itself in all its vigor, and in the way most
tting for itself. Inverting the usual terms of the debate, Valla declared that
the real sin lay in demeaning and repressing the nature that throbs and lives
within us, in shunning physical love and beauty. Therefore, Vallas hymn to
happiness, exalting all of the person, offered not only to heal the old
dualism between the esh and the spirit but also to supplant the pessimism of
the ancient Epicureans.
Leon Battista Alberti (14041472)
philosopher, mathematician, musician, architect was one of those
extraordinary universal personalities that the age of the Renaissance lavished
upon the world. At the center of Albertis reections was one of humanisms
most characteristic ideas: that human actions are able to conquer even Fate
itself. In the prologue to his famous work "On the Family" (Della
Famiglia), Alberti denied the ascetic life any value, rejected all
pessimistic views of humankind, and accorded the highest dignity to human
action. Humanitys true greatness, Alberti argued, lies in labor, which allows
the family and the city to grow and to thrive. Alberti turned on its head the
medieval ethic of poverty and self-abnegation, declaring that the ourishing of
wealth and earthly possessions was not only not in conict with
religious principles, but indeed was a clear and tangible expression of divine
favor. Moreover, "virtue," understood as strength of will and capacity
for doing and as human labor (in the social and political spheres as well as in
eld or workshop), was superior to Fate itself. In Albertis view, a man was
the cause of his own "fortune" and "misfortune." Only the
ignorant and stupid blamed Fate as the origin of their adversity. Fate, or
"fortune," could never totally limit or determine human action when
that action was truly virtuous. And if Fate sometimes appeared not to reward
virtue or even to overwhelm it, the defeat was only temporary and might have its
educational and creative function.
In Albertis scheme, therefore,
there was no place for withdrawal from the world, or for an individuals
submission to Fate. Quite the contrary: true human dignity manifested itself in
human transformation of nature and society. Alberti, a great architectural
innovator and theorist of architecture, yearned to build the ideal city (another
constant motif in humanist thought), in which Nature would be subject to the
intentions of Art. The ideal city, made by and for humankind and in accordance
with harmonic geometric structures, would be not only the locus of human action
but also the place where, through the exercise of social virtues, Gods true
glorication would be possible.
Here we see clearly the same
great motifs present since the rst Renaissance humanists: the exaltation of
humankind and human creative capacities and the break with the medieval ethos.
By the end of the fteenth century, with the rediscovery of Platonic philosophy
and the Hermetic doctrines, the image of the human being was projected into a
re-ligious dimension and humanity acquired a cosmic value.
A principal protagonist in the
Renaissance Neoplatonist movement and a central gure in the Florentine
Academy, Marsilio Ficino (14331499) was one of the great Italian humanists of
the time. Under the patronage of Cosimo de Medici (father of Lorenzo the
Magnicent), Ficino translated into Latin all the works of Plato and Plotinus
and several works by the Neoplatonists of antiquity. Ficinos most important
contribution to the construction of Renaissance philosophical thought, however,
was his translation of the Hermetica (Corpus Hermeticum), that
body of works containing the teachings of the legendary philosopher Hermes
Trismegistus, "Thrice-Great Hermes." The manuscripts of what became
known as the "Hermetic texts" were introduced to the West thanks to
Cosimos interest in one might even say passion for ancient texts, as
he dispatched agents throughout the Byzantine Empire to search out and purchase
ancient codices.
The exceptional importance that
Cosimo and the rest of the humanistic world attached to these works can be
appreciated if we consider that Cosimo ordered Ficino to put aside his
translation of Plato to work on Trismegistus that is, the wisdom taught by
Trismegistus was considered greater even than that of the "divine"
Plato. The gure of Hermes Trismegistus became so popular that his portrait can
be found beside Moses in the great mosaic at the entrance to the Cathedral of
Siena.
The Hermetic texts, which contain
philosophical teachings mixed with magical and alchemical formulas, are believed
by modern criticism to have been written between the second century B.C. and the
third century A.D., and to be the expression of syncretic Greco-Egyptian
inuences, al-though the possibility that they transmit much more ancient
teachings cannot be excluded. Ficino and his contemporaries attributed great
antiquity to these texts, believing that in them they had rediscovered the
religion of ancient Egypt or even the original religion of humanity, which had
been passed down to Moses and the great gures of the pagan and Christian world
Zarathustra, Orpheus, Pythagoras, Plato, and Augustine. Ficino came to
believe that a form of natural religion had existed at all times in all peoples,
taking on different forms or guises in different ages and in the different
nations. This view helped address two religious issues felt at the time to be
crucial: the reconciliation of distinct religions (especially Christianity and
Islam) and the question of how Divine Providence could operate for those peoples
who for historical and geographical reasons had not known the gospel of Christ.
Thus, Christianity was recast as a historical religion, neither the rst nor
the last, but rather one manifestation of humanitys primitive religion.
Moreover, the true roots of Christianity were to be sought in that primordial
religion and not in the barbaric forms of the medieval Church.
Ficino is a complex gure in
Renaissance philosophy; his paramount concern was to reconcile the dignity and
freedom of the human being, extolled since the beginnings of the humanist
movement, with the problem of religion, which humanism had not adequately
addressed. He was at once the most determined disseminator of Platonism and a
staunch adherent of Christianity even taking religious orders for in his
view Christianity and Platonism shared a single profound essence. Thus, taking
as his point of departure the ground of religion, Ficino completed the work of
glorication of human nature begun by the rst humanists, elevating humanity
almost to the level of a god.
From the Neoplatonists of
antiquity Ficino took the idea that the divine, the One, manifested itself
through successive emanations onto every plane of being. There was therefore,
Ficino argued, no break, no abyss, between man and nature on the one hand and
God on the other, but rather an uninterrupted passage from God to angels, from
angels to mankind, and thence downward to animals, plants, and minerals. Human
beings were at the center of the Great Chain of Being, the link between that
which is eternal and that which exists in time. The human soul, midpoint and
mirror of all things, could contain within itself the entire universe.
Here is how Ficino expresses this
idea in his work Platonic Theology (Theologia Platonica, 1482)
(XIV, 3):
Does not the soul try to become
everything just as God is everything? It does in a wonderful way; for the soul
lives the life of a plant when it serves the body in feeding it; the life of an
animal, when it atters the senses; the life of a man, when it deliberates
through reason on human affairs; the life of the heroes, when it investigates
natural things; the life of the dmons, when it speculates on mathematics; the
life of the angels, when it enquires into the divine mysteries; the life of
God, when it does everything for Gods sake. Every mans soul experiences
all these things in itself in some way, although different souls do it in
different ways, and thus the human species strives to become all things by
living the lives of all things. This is what Hermes Trismegistus was admiring
when he said: Man is a great miracle.
It was this same maxim,
attributed to Trismegistus, that Giovanni Pico della Mirandola (14631494),
one of the most remarkable gures in the history of humanism, cited at the
beginning of his famous work Oration on the Dignity of Man (Oratio
de hominis dignitate, 1486). Given the propagandistic purposes for which
it was written, it might well be considered a true "humanist
manifesto."
Pico belonged to a wealthy family
of the nobility, and even as a very young man had shown extraordinary powers of
mind and intellectual curiosity. He knew Greek, Arabic, Hebrew, and Aramaic,
studied the great Muslim and Jewish philosophers, and was fascinated by the
Kabbalah, mystical teachings based on esoteric interpretations of the Hebrew
Scriptures. At the age of twenty-four he attempted to gather together and
produce a synthesis of all the wisdom of his time, and he generated a work of
nine hundred theses that he intended to have publicly debated in Rome by the
wisest men of the age, who would be brought together from the four corners of
the earth at Picos own expense. But this extraordinary program, which was to
bridge religions and cultures and was put forth as a means of securing peace and
reconciliation, encountered the immediate opposition of the Church, which found
thirteen of the theses to be heretical, and so the great debate was forbidden.
Pico himself ed to Paris, where he was arrested on orders of the Pope. His
life was spared only because of the sympathy he had earned at the French court
and in the intellectual circles of the time. A short time afterward Pico took
refuge in Florence, where under the protection of Lorenzo the Magnicent he
spent the rest of his short life.
Oration on
the Dignity of Man was conceived as an oration to be read at the opening of
the projected great debate in Rome, in order to give direction to the event and
dene its scope. At its beginning, Pico presents his conception of the human
being, doing so with a rhetorical gure of great effectiveness: God explaining
how He has created man. Here is the relevant text:
"We have given thee, Adam,
no xed seat, no form of thy very own, no gift peculiarly thine, that thou
mayest feel as thine own, have as thine own, possess as thine own the seat, the
form, the gifts which thou thyself shalt desire. A limited nature in other
creatures is conned within the laws written down by Us. In conformity with
thy free judgment, in whose hands I have placed thee, thou art conned by no
bounds; and thou wilt x limits of nature for thyself. I have placed thee at
the center of the world, that from there thou mayest more conveniently look
around and see whatsoever is in the world. Neither heavenly nor earthly,
neither mortal nor immortal have We made thee. Thou, like a judge appointed for
being honorable, art the molder and maker of thyself; thou mayest sculpt
thyself into whatever shape thou dost prefer. Thou canst grow downward into the
lower natures which are brutes. Thou canst again grow upward from thy souls
reason into the higher natures which are divine."
For Pico, then, human beings had
no rigidly xed "nature" to condition or determine their actions as
do other creatures of nature. To be human was fundamentally to live in the absence
of constraint in the presence of freedom and choice. A man might be all
things; by his free choice he might set himself at any level of being, might
lower himself to live like an animal or raise himself to a state in which he
would participate in the divine life. Human beings were, therefore, pure
existence, constructing themselves through the exercise of choice.
It is difcult to overestimate
the importance of this conception of the human being, so clearly expressed in
this essay, or the inuence it has exercised, directly or indirectly, down
through history to our own times. It is a conception that breaks the bonds of
any determinism and situates the essence of the human being on the plane of
freedom.
It was in "The Wise
Man" (De Sapiente) by French humanist Carolus Bovillus (Charles de
Bouelles) (14791567), that the glorication of humankind reached perhaps its
maximum expression. Following Ficino and Pico, in whose philosophy he had been
schooled, Bovillus declared that human beings did not possess a specic or
xed nature, that indeed they actually subsumed within themselves all degrees
of existence: human beings had an existence (esse) like that of inanimate
matter, lived (vivere) as plants did, felt (sentire) as animals
did, and in addition reasoned and reected (intelligere). In these
manifold capacities the human being resembled creative Nature itself. But not
all individuals would be capable of reaching this level; only those who were wise
might do so, by means of a patient labor of self-construction carried out
through virtue (virtus) and art (ars). Here we can see with great
clarity the human ideal that the culture of humanism had always sought: the
superior man, able to rise above the "nature" of the common man,
to construct through choice and struggle a second and higher "nature,"
a nature closer to that of the divine. This self-construction is a possibility
that exists within the human being, just as there exists the possibility of
remaining at a lower level of existence.
Bovillus employs and at the same time
transcends the microcosm/macrocosm equivalence so characteristic of Hermetic
thought. The cosmos, Bovillus said, was all but was not aware of what
it was; humankind was almost nothing but could know all
things. Between humankind and the world was the same relationship as between the
soul and the body: the human being was the soul of the world, and the
world was the body of the human being. But the self-consciousness that humankind
brings to the world, a sort of "humanization of the world," sets
humanity above the world. The supreme value this conception attributes to
the human being could well lead us to consider Bovilluss work as "the
worthy epigraph of the philosophy of humanism."
3. The New Image of the World
During the Renaissance, every
philosophical current of the age was permeated with "naturalism,"
though the term was not then used in todays sense and had a special
connotation unlike in fact incompatible with its modern meaning.
The natural world was not, as in the
present-day scientic view, pure inanimate matter subject to blind mechanical
laws, but rather a living organism imbued with energies that greatly resembled
the energies of the human being. The universe was crisscrossed with innite
currents of thought and sensation, sometimes intertwining and merging, sometimes
clashing. Like a person, the world was endowed with senses and intellect, could
feel sympathies and antipathies, pleasure and pain. Hermetic thought, on which
this conception of the universe was based, saw the world as a gigantic being
endowed with an invisible soul the world-soul which could feel
and know, and a visible body composed, like a persons, of various organs and
parts. The universe was, then, a macroanthropos, as the human being was a
microcosmos.
And for that reason, the key to
deciphering, arriving at an understanding of, the natural world, lay in the
human being itself. The human being was the code for, the paradigm of the
universe, since, as microcosm, the human being presented the same
fundamental characteristics as that universe. The structure, the harmony of the
human body, the fact that all its parts were interrelated and carried out
complementary functions all this was reected in the solidarity and unity
of the universe. The various planes of being into which the universe was
articulated minerals, plants, animals, human beings, the higher
intelligences were neither separate nor mutually unknown; they were joined
by subtle threads, mysterious correspondences. In spite of their
diversity and the distance that separated them, star was linked to stone, stone
to plant, plant again to star by a profound and essential relation, a relation
that might be even more profound than that between stone and stone, plant and
plant, star and star, for each thing, on its own plane, was the manifestation of
an ideal form; each was the sign of an essential aspect of nature.
Because humanity comprehended
within itself all the planes of being, because of its protean nature, its
marvelous synthesis of all the parts and elements of nature, it was able to
follow the mysterious threads that stretched all across the Universe from one
extreme to the other, and to discover the secret inuences that joined remote
and apparently distinct beings. Humanity might read in nature the signs written
by the hand of God, as though they were the letters of the sacred book of
creation.
And if the soul and the intellect
acted intentionally upon the human body, why should they not also act upon the
body of the world of which the human body was an extension? If the moon made the
waters rise, if a magnet attracted iron, if acids ate away metals, why could not
a man, who was all these things at once, act upon every aspect of nature? He
was, after all, able to know the hatreds and loves, the attractions and
repulsions that joined or separated the elements. And while those other forces
acted unconsciously, the human being was able to use and master them
consciously.
The humanism of the Renaissance,
then, conceived the relationship between humanity in this case, the superior
man, the wise man and nature as basically an animistic or magical one. The
wise man was a wizard, a sorcerer, a magician who, by using his intellectual and
spiritual faculties, might bend the forces of nature to his own will or
cooperate with them. His "art" could speed up, slow down, or transform
the processes of nature, to whose secrets he was privy. And indeed, astrology,
alchemy, "natural magic" were the "sciences" characteristic
of the Renaissance.
It is true, of course, that
astrology contained strong elements of determinism and fatalism, and as such it
was ercely combated by Pico, who was much more favorably disposed to magic. If
the destiny of individuals, nations, and entire civilizations was dictated by
the movements of the stars motions that subtly determined the individuals
behavior then there was no place for freedom in the great machinery of the
Universe. But even the astrological notions of humanism were true to the spirit
of the age, and even in astrology the human being and human freedom were placed
in the foreground: a knowledge of astral inuences was understood as the
beginning of liberation from the enslavement that the stars imposed and, with
respect to the cosmic plane, lent proof of the oneness of the Universe.
The science of the stars and the
laws of nature implied the use of mathematics, though the use of mathematics in
the sciences of the Renaissance was quite different from its use in modern
science. Faithful to the ideas of Pythagoras and Plato, the humanism of the
Renaissance conceived numbers and geometric gures not merely as tools to be
used in calculation or measurement but as entities in and of themselves,
expressions of the most profound truth, symbols of the rationality of the
Universe, and comprehensible through humankinds most characteristic faculty:
the intellect. Thus, the humanist Luca Pacioli, who rediscovered the
"divine proportion," or "golden section," could make
mathematics the foundation of all things in the physical and spiritual world, as
Pythagoras and Plato had. Mathematics was, then, a mystical discipline,
not a science whose legitimacy was posited only upon its measuring, predictive,
or constructive utility.
Nonetheless, these latter aspects
of mathematics were also of fundamental importance in the Renaissance.
Individuals of the Renaissance were above all active: driven by a need to
seek out the truth, the roots of things, they debated and subjected to
verication all the certainties that the traditions of the centuries had held
sacred they sought proofs, they probed, they experimented, they built. This
spirit of freedom, of openness, of questioning set the condition for the
Copernican revolution and all the great discoveries of the age. But at the
foundation of technical or scientic labor, of "art" as it was then
called, there was also the idea of a natural world not opposed to the human
being but in fact the human beings extension. Thus, the attitude toward
mathematical and technical matters held by Alberti, Piero della Francesca, and
Leonardo, all of whom made vigorous use of mathematics and technology, was
substantially different from that of the modern scientist. The distinctions that
we make today between alchemy and chemistry, astrology and astronomy, natural
magic and science, were unknown in the Renaissance; these lines were drawn only
later. Even Newton, at the "late date" of the eighteenth century,
wrote a voluminous treatise on alchemy, and further examples of this sort are
not hard to nd.
For the humanism of the
Renaissance there existed within nature a mathematical order that could be
discovered and reproduced, but that was at the same time a divine order,
and reconstructing it through art meant aspiring to, approaching, acting as God,
the creator of beautiful things.
By the end of the brief span in
which Renaissance humanism ourished in all its spectacular vigor, the new
vision of the world and human beings it launched had displaced the medieval
vision. And though the legacy of this owering of humanism has been profound
and long-lasting, by the end of the seventeenth century, as before in humanisms
wave-like trajectory, its more visible manifestations had submerged out of sight
once again. We move forward in our survey, then, to the appearance of more
recent Western formulations and debates regarding humanism, which emerge in the
nineteenth and especially the twentieth centuries.
Twentieth-Century Humanism
1. Marxist Humanism
In the years following World War II,
having shown with Stalin the face of an inhuman dictatorship, the model of
Marxism that Lenin had established in the Soviet Union entered a dramatic and
profound crisis. It was in this context that a new interpretation of Marxs
thought arose, in opposition and as an alternative to the "ofcial"
Marxism of the Soviet regime. This new line of thought was known as
"Marxist humanism." Its exponents held that Marxism had a "human
face," that its central concern was, in fact, the liberation of humankind
from all forms of oppression and alienation and, consequently, that it was in
essence a form of humanism. This line of thought was developed by a rather
heterogeneous group of philosophers, among them Ernst Bloch in Germany, Adam
Shaff in Poland, Roger Garaudy in France, Rodolfo Mondolfo in Italy, and Erich
Fromm and Herbert Marcuse in the United States.
Thus, beginning in the fties,
with the gauntlet that Marxist humanism had ung down (at the level of
theoretical reinterpretation) against the "orthodox" doctrine of the
Soviet Union, a heated confrontation arose between those two mutually exclusive
ways of understanding Marxs thought. This situation was not new, however, not
some anomaly in the history of Marxism; on the contrary, it was virtually a
constant, for the history of Marxist philosophy and practice has been, for a
number of reasons, a history that has known a wide variety of interpretations.
In the years immediately
following the death of Marx (18181883), which saw the Second Congress of the
Communist International (1889), Marxism was generally interpreted as a
"historical materialism." Historical materialism was understood to be
a "scientic" doctrine of human societies and the transformations of
those societies; it was widely held to be based on economic facts and was framed
within the broad context of a philosophy of the evolution of nature, as
conceived by Friedrich Engels (18201895). This reading of Marxism was colored
by the cultural climate of the time, which was dominated by Darwinism and, more
generally, positivism: the "scientic" nature that Marxism claimed
for itself was that of the empirical sciences, whose method and rigor it
pretended to extend to the realms of economics, sociology, and history that had
previously been dominated by "metaphysical," that is, irrational and
arbitrary, systems of ideas.
In the twentieth century, the
triumph of the proletarian revolution in Russia, paralleled by its failure in
Germany and the rest of Western Europe, meant that the model of Marxism that
came to prevail was that based on the interpretations of Plekhanov and Lenin
(18701924), and later Stalin (18791953). This view took Marxism to be
basically a "dialectical materialism," that is to say, a materialist
philosophical doctrine (one might almost say a cosmology) in which dialectics
the logical procedure formulated by Hegel played a central role.
Dialectical materialism was at one and the same time the evolutionary law of
matter and the theoretical and practical method that allowed one to understand
the physical world and history, and therefore gave one the knowledge that
enabled one to choose appropriate political action.
Here, the philosophy of nature
formulated by Engels, which in the preceding interpretation had constituted only
the philosophical framework for Marxs sociological and philosophical ideas,
became central and was superimposed upon Marxs historical materialism. In
this case, too, Marxism was understood as a "science," but not in the
sense of a discipline that is strictly experimental; it was seen, rather, as a philosophical
science, which was considered to be "superior" to those other
sciences because it was based on the application of the laws of Hegelian
dialectics to natural phenomena, and therefore integrated and went beyond the
empirical sciences. With Stalin, dialectical materialism became the ofcial
doctrine of the Marxist-Leninist party in the Soviet Union and of the Communist
parties within its sphere of inuence.
Let us now examine the ideas on
which these two historically most important interpretations of Marxism, historical
materialism and dialectical materialism, are based. The term
historical materialism began to appear in Engels later works, although he
seems to have preferred the expression materialist conception of history.
When one spoke of historical materialism one generally referred to the analysis
and interpretation of human societies and their evolution. The basic thesis
underlying this term, enunciated by Marx and Engels in several works, was that
those human productions generally thought of as "spiritual" law,
art, philosophy, religion are in the nal analysis determined by the
economic structure of the societies within which they occur. For Marx, the basic
historical datum was the production of the material goods that make possible the
survival of individuals and the species. In order to make history, human beings
had rst of all to manage to live that is, had to satisfy their basic needs
for food, clothing, shelter, and so on. It was these basic needs and nothing
more "spiritual" that stimulated the human being to seek within the
natural world the objects and means that satised those needs.
The relationship between man and
nature, understood as a relationship between a human need and the natural object
that satises it, was seen as the basis for the movement of history. It was a
dynamic, dialectical relationship that did not disappear when the primary need
had been satised; indeed, this satisfaction and the instrument adopted for
bringing it about led in turn to new needs and the search for new means of
satisfying them.
The mediation between the two
poles of need and satisfaction of that need, and therefore between humankind and
nature, was effected, according to Marx, by labor. It was through labor
human work that humanity created the instruments by which to obtain from
nature the things that it needed.
Every historical period is
characterized by a certain level of development of its productive forces.
This is a term that denotes the complex of needs and means of production
(techniques and technologies, knowledge, individuals, and so on) employed to
satisfy those needs. To these forces correspond specic relations of
production, of labor, that link together the individuals dedicated to the
manufacture of the material goods that are necessary for life.
Marx called the ensemble or
system comprised of the relations of production and the productive forces the mode
of production. The mode of production was the true basis of society: it was
what determined the organization of society at every level and in every sphere:
law, politics, institutions, and so on. It was upon this material foundation
(the "structure") that all those phenomena commonly associated with
the consciousness or the spirit (the "superstructure") were
constructed and developed.
Following is the concise form in
which Marx expressed the fundamental concept of historical materialism in the
preface to his 1859 work A Contribution to the Critique of Political Economy:
In the social production of
their existence, men inevitably enter into denite relations, which are
independent of their will, namely relations of production appropriate to a
given stage in the development of their material forces of production. The
totality of these relations of production constitutes the economic structure of
society, the real foundation on which arises a legal and political
superstructure and to which correspond denite forms of social consciousness.
The mode of production of material life conditions the general process of
social, political and intellectual life. It is not the consciousness of men
that determines their existence, but their social existence that determines
their consciousness.
It was on the basis of these
principles that Marx reconstructed the history of human societies from the rst
tribal groupings to the bourgeois society of his time. For Marx, history was the
history of the various modes of production by and through which human beings had
produced the material things that were necessary for life. The passage or
transition from one mode of production to the next was not linear and
continuous, however, but occurred as a rupture in or "break" with the
preceding order; this rupture was set off, or triggered, by an internal
dialectic. A mode of production entered into crisis when its basic elements
the forces of production and the social relations of production became
reciprocally contradictory. At that point there occurred a revolutionary
transformation, and a new mode of production emerged. With it, there also
emerged a new "culture," a new "consciousness," which
supplanted those that had formerly prevailed. Marx says:
At a certain stage of
development, the material productive forces of society come into conict with
the existing relations of production, or this merely expresses the same
thing in legal terms with the property relations within the framework of
which they have operated hitherto. From forms of development of the productive
forces these relations turn into their fetters. Then begins an era of social
revolution. The changes in the economic foundation lead sooner or later to the
transformation of the whole immense superstructure (Critique, 21).
This was the historical destiny
that Marx believed was in store for a bourgeois society founded upon industrial
labor, the private ownership of the means of production, and the hegemony of
capital. But in comparison with former modes of production (the medieval, the
slave economy of the ancient world, and so on), the capitalist system possesses
some unique characteristics: it is continually forced to revolutionize the
forces of production and constantly give them impetus for growth. Capitalisms
eld of action spans the entire globe: it extracts raw materials from the most
distant sites and then takes its nished products into every land, however
isolated that land might be. But in Marxs view, an irresolvable contradiction
between the forces of production and the social relations of production
threatens capitalism; indeed, the increasingly accentuated social nature of
industrial processes of production, Marx believed, was in obvious conict with
the private ownership of the means of production.
The force that Marx believed was
to put an end to the rule of the capitalist bourgeoisie was the dialectical
opposite, the mirror-negative, of all the characteristics of the bourgeoisie:
the proletariat. Here is how Marx expresses this idea:
In the development of productive
forces there comes a stage at which productive forces and means of intercourse
are called into existence, which, under the existing relationships, only cause
mischief, and which are no longer productive but destructive forces (machinery
and money); and connected with this a class is called forth, which has to bear
all the burdens of society without enjoying its advantages, which [class],
ousted from society, is forced into the most decided antagonism to all other
classes; a class which forms the majority of all members of society, and from
which emanates the consciousness of the necessity of a fundamental revolution,
the communist consciousness.
The disappearance of the
bourgeoisie and the victory of the proletariat, however, were themselves
determined by the material conditions of the society, not by a purely voluntary
revolutionary impulse. In this regard, Marx says: "No social order is ever
destroyed before all the productive forces for which it is sufcient have been
developed, and new superior relations of production never replace older ones
before the material conditions for their existence have matured within the
framework of the old society" (Critique, 21).
Still, in whatever way it nally
came about, the triumph of the proletarian revolution was assured because it was
necessarily inscribed within the dynamic of historical evolution. The promise of
the revolution was that it would establish a new mode of production
communism that was more advanced than capitalism. With the abolition of
private ownership of property and the socialization of the means of production,
communism would bring the relations of production into harmony with the social
nature of the forces of production, and thus capitalisms contradictions would
be resolved and the forces of production would be led to a new and extraordinary
stage of development. For Marx, the creation of a communist society would end
the process of history or, rather, it would end the prehistory of humanity and
usher in a radically new phase of human social existence.
These are, in brief, the central
ideas of historical materialism. From the texts we have quoted (those texts
generally considered of fundamental importance to an understanding of Marxs
thought), what seems to emerge is a conception of history formed around a
central core of radical materialism. It should come as no surprise, then, that
from the beginning many followers and analysts of Marxism have interpreted it in
this way. Indeed, in this view of Marxist thought, nothing stands above the
forces of production, from which there derive and upon which there depend both
the organization of society and the spiritual manifestations of the human being.
Of course, such a view of society
and of history presented many problems. In particular, the relationship between
the economic structure and the superstructure (for Marx, those phenomena
commonly associated with the consciousness or spirit such as law, politics,
philosophy, and religion) was not at all clear. Nor was this merely a
"theoretical" issue, since it had a direct bearing on fundamental
political and organizational questions relating to the workers movement.
What, for example, was the role of such a superstructural aspect as the
"communist" or "revolutionary consciousness," whose bearer,
according to Marx, was the proletariat? And how did this
"consciousness" act upon the economic structure of society? In
practical terms this problem was stated as follows: How and when, in the stage
when capitalism falls into its decline, should the proletariat (or rather, its
most "conscious" part, the Communist Party) make intentional use of
violence? On the basis of Marxs explicit writings, the answer is unclear. On
the one hand, Marx granted the proletariat and its organizations a fundamental
role in the fall (or toppling) of capitalism while, on the other, in his theory
the collapse appears to be the result of intrinsic laws governing the
development of capital. If one considers the analysis of the evolution of
capitalism as Marx presents it in his 1867 work Capital (Das Kapital),
one has the impression that the process that leads to the fall of the bourgeois
order is determined by inexible mechanisms, iron laws that are virtually as
quantitative as those of the physical sciences. Marx, in fact, considered his
analysis of capitalism to be "scientific" in that it possessed the
predictive ability of the exact sciences. In such a rigidly deterministic
process, the communist consciousness appears to play only a secondary role.
Following Marxs death in 1883,
the debate over the ways the proletariat was to be organized and the ways it was
to act in the face of the "inevitable fall" of capitalism became so
heated that Engels himself felt obliged to intervene. In his famous letter to
Bloch (1890), Engels explained that the materialist conception of history had
been misunderstood, that those who saw the forces of production as being
absolute and unidirectional determinants of human consciousness and the
superstructures of society had twisted and distorted Marxs ideas. It was true
that in the nal analysis the economic structure was the key determinant
in the historical process, but it was not the only operative factor. Many
different aspects of superstructures the political forms taken by the class
struggle, the judicial order of the State, even philosophical and religious
beliefs also exerted their inuence on the course of historical events. And
while their inuence was not decisive, it was not to be underestimated,
either; it had to be taken into account.
In spite of Engels
clarication, the question of the relationship between structure and
superstructure has never ceased to be a source of theoretical debate both inside
and outside of Marxist parties. In fact, the question resurfaced dramatically on
the eve of World War I when a majority of the German Social Democratic Party
voted in favor of Germanys entrance into the war. The German proletariat
the most "conscious" and best organized in Europe sided with that
countrys bourgeoisie against the proletariats of France and England, which
supported their respective national bourgeoisies in deciding to go to war with
Germany. Thus, an element as totally superstructural as national identity had
prevailed over the "objective" interests of the various European
proletariats, interests that "should have" dictated that the several
proletariats unite in combating the oppression they were subjected to by their
respective national bourgeoisies.
With regard to the term dialectical
materialism we should make clear that it was never used by Marx to designate
his philosophical formulation; that particular usage became common with Lenin
and, in the time of Stalin, as we have noted, came to refer to the ofcial
doctrine of the Marxist-Leninist Party in power in the Soviet Union. The concept
of dialectical materialism was a theoretical construct formulated almost
exclusively by Soviet Marxism on the basis of Engels reections on the
natural world that he had developed in several works, especially his 1878 Anti-Dhring
and "The Dialectic of Nature," the latter being an incomplete and
fragmentary work to which Engels had intermittently dedicated several years, and
which was published posthumously in the Soviet Union in 1925.
Engels, Marxs friend for forty
years and his collaborator in writing several works, was fascinated by military
strategy and showed a great interest in the sciences. These interests led him to
correspond with numerous researchers. In the realm of science, his interest
turned toward the formulation of a general philosophy of natural phenomena that
would explain the great scientic discoveries of his time (the cell, the
conservation of energy, the evolution of species, and so on) and at the same
time constitute an objective (that is, "scientic") foundation for
Marxs conception of history.
Recognizing the danger inherent
in the dichotomy between philosophical and scientic knowledge, Engels
criticized the scientic researchers of his time for their single-minded
empiricism and their scant mastery of philosophy: they carried out their
experimentation in narrow and separate elds and were incapable of framing or
grounding their discoveries philosophically. In fact, science in the nineteenth
century tended to treat the world, or nature, as a system of xed and
isolatable entities that were to be studied separately and individually, and it
explained natural transformations as mechanical interactions between these xed
entities. In Engels view, such naive "mechanicism" was simply bad
philosophy, the remnants of an eighteenth-century world view that prevented an
understanding of the continuous ow, the evolutionary unfolding of nature that
Darwin had so brilliantly described. For Engels, who was a great admirer of
Darwin (18091882), the natural world should instead be studied as a system of
relations, of dynamic processes, as the evolutionary development
of reciprocally-inuencing structures. To explain the complex dynamics of
natural phenomena, Engels turned to the laws of dialectics as formulated by
Hegel.
Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel
(17701831) had revolutionized the way of thought that had been traditional
since the time of Aristotle by eliminating the two classic principles of logic
identity and non-contradiction and setting in their place, as the
central axis of his new logic, the principle of contradiction. For him, the
contradictory character of ideas on reality in no way demonstrated that such
ideas were illusory, that there was some unbridgeable chasm between Reason and
Reality. On the contrary for Hegel, contradiction is an essential property
not only of thought but of reality itself.
A concept appears in its xed
identity, totally separate from its contrary, only to an intellectualistic,
abstract, and static way of thinking. Hegels dialectical logic maintains that
opposites are not mutually unrelated, but rather that each one is what it is by
virtue of its opposition to its contrary; each is dened by being that which
the other is not. Any concept understood as positive implies its corresponding
negative, its own specic negation: moral good exists only in opposition to its
contrary, evil; life is life only in relation to that which constitutes its
negation, death; and so on. Thus, a thing is never simply positivity, but always
contains within itself its own negativity.
Reason itself has two fundamental
tasks: one negative, to dissolve xed and accepted concepts (by negating or
denying them), and another positive, which consists of recognizing that the
opposition between contrary concepts may be overcome (negation of the negation)
and resolved into a higher unity containing both the synthesis. That
synthesis, in turn, becomes the thesis for a new negation (its antithesis), and
the process begins again.
In Phenomenology of Spirit
(1807) Hegel argued that this dialectical process constituted the path by which
the human consciousness had gradually risen from the most naive and
"natural" forms to higher and more complex ones
self-consciousness, reason, and spirit. Hegel reconstructed the distinct "gures"
of limited, "apparent" knowledge (hence his use of the term phenomenology)
through which consciousness passed in its evolution. Each "gure" was
transformed into its negation, which was followed by a synthesis, a
reconciliation of opposites, which in turn became the point of departure for a
new stage, for a more complete knowledge that included within itself the
preceding stage. The process would conclude when the stage was reached in which
consciousness, as "absolute knowledge," reconciled and surpassed the
opposition between truth and certainty (what it believes to be truth), between
reality and reason.
Engels adopted Hegels
framework of evolution but inverted its terms: that which developed through a
dialectical dynamic was not a spiritual principle but matter. For Engels,
nature, including living species and humankind, was matter, which
possessed within itself the motive force of its own dynamics, so that no
intervention by a transcendent principle was necessary. Not without reason has
dialectical materialism been dened, then, paraphrasing Hegel, as a
"phenomenology of the anti-spirit."
This inversion performed on
Hegelian dialectics (this "setting right," as Engels smugly called it)
corresponds point for point with that inversion carried out by Marx on the
Hegelian concept of society and history; but Engels, unlike Marx (whose
relations with Hegelian dialectics were ambiguous), consciously adopted
dialectical logic and even came to claim for it a positive, "scientic"
validity. In Engels view, the laws of thought were the laws of the
dialectics of nature: the dynamics of knowledge were a "mirror," a
reection, of the dynamics of reality. With this synthesis of idealism and
materialism, of Hegel and Darwin, Engels attempted to mend the rift between
philosophical and scientic thought and to lay the foundation for the
construction of a new and comprehensive science that would overcome the
specialization and compartmentalization of the empirical sciences and their
exasperatingly analytical and fragmented view of nature and reality.
These ideas were taken up by
Lenin, who organized and systematized the diffuse reections of Engels, giving
particular attention to the "mirror" theory that Engels had done
little more than outline. But the most salient point is that with Lenin the
theory of the evolution of matter takes precedence over Marxs conception of
history. Stalin, in turn, was to reafrm this position and even to give it the
force of orthodoxy in his famous 1938 writing Dialectical and Historical
Materialism.
But dialectical materialism was
not easily reconciled with the Marxist conception of history, which it sought to
legitimate: for Marx, the basic dialectical relationship was between humanity
and nature, from which humanity obtained the objects that served to satisfy its
needs. In dialectical materialism, however, this relationship became completely
out of balance, because humanity was reduced to an epiphenomenon, a secondary
and unnecessary product of the evolution of matter, and the development of human
societies, which Marx had attempted to explain from prehistory to the triumph
and crisis of the European bourgeoisie, became no more than a brief chapter in
the natural history of the world.
Moreover, by afrming the
equivalence of the laws of thought and the "scientic" laws that were
immanent in nature, Engels ideas were as "idealistic" as they were
"materialistic," so that the distinction between reality and thought
tended to disappear, exactly as in the Hegelian philosophy that Engels had
claimed to "set right." In fact, if one says that the laws of thought
are a reection, a "copy" of the laws of reality, one could just as
well claim that the laws of reality are a reection of the laws of thought.
Paradoxically, dialectical materialism would then turn out to be a restatement
of the philosophy of nature enunciated by German romanticism.
And there is yet another problem:
the heuristic ability of the new "science" of dialectics which
ought to impart structure and a global perspective to the empirical sciences
was virtually nil. When Engels attempted to apply the laws of dialectics to all
elds of knowledge, he was forced into very strained positions, sometimes
offering proofs for his theories that were too generic or that were invalidated
by later investigations.
The following example should be sufcient
to suggest the arbitrariness with which Engels applied the dialectic method in
elds such as mathematics, in this case specically the "negation of the
negation" as applied to algebra: "Let us," Engels says,
"take any algebraic quantity whatever: for example, a. If this is
negated, we get a (minus a). If we negate that negation, by
multiplying a by a, we get +a2, i.e., the original
positive quantity, but at a higher degree, raised to its second power."
Even more deplorable were the
dogmatic applications of dialectical materialism in the Soviet Union. One of the
best-known cases is that of the biologist T. D. Lysenko, who engaged
in open dispute with Western geneticists. Western geneticists maintained the
thesis of the invariability of the gene understood as a determining
hereditary factor down through the generations, whereas for Lysenko, any
theory that postulated the xity of a biological structure was necessarily
false since it was incompatible with dialectical materialism. Lysenko put his
genetic theories into practice in Soviet agriculture, with such disastrous
results that within a short time he had disappeared from both the scientic and
political scenes.
These, in brief summary, are the
fundamental ideas of dialectical materialism, a doctrine that acquired
increasing importance within the international Marxist movement as the political
power of the Soviet Union grew. As we have seen, Engels writings carried
great weight in the formulation of this interpretation of Marxism, but his
inuence was equally great in the formation of the interpretation of Marxist
thought that saw Marxism as a "science" in the positivistic sense
of the word of society and history.
At this point a clarication is
in order. The role played by Engels in the construction of the "scientic"
image of Marxism at the end of the nineteenth century is explained not only by
the cultural climate of the time and the interest Engels showed in the
experimental disciplines, but also by the fact that the works of Marx were known
only very partially. At that time, Marx was known principally as the author of Capital,
a volume on political economy. His only truly philosophical texts were his
introductions to the various editions of Capital and his famous albeit
brief introduction to the 1859 Contribution to the Critique of Political
Economy, which, as we have seen, contained a summary of the ideas of
historical materialism. Most of the texts of the young Marx that would allow one
to understand the philosophical and methodological foundations of his thought
(his 1844 Critique of Hegels "Philosophy of Right," the Economic
and Philosophical Manuscripts of 1844, and The German Ideology,
written 18456) went unpublished until the 1930s, and it was only then, too,
that critics rst had access to important published texts of his mature years
such as his Grundrisse and Theories of Surplus Value. And as we
shall shortly see in more detail, it was above all on the foundation of Marxs
early works that the humanist interpretation of Marxism was constructed.
Although the existence of some of
the texts that were later to play a key role in the reinterpretation of Marxist
thought was then unknown, by the early 1920s the line of interpretation that
viewed Marxism as a "science" (whether in the positivistic or the
dialectical sense of the word) had begun to come under harsh criticism from
eminent theorists outside the Soviet Union. Lukcs, Korsch, and later Gramsci
(each in his own way) took sharp issue with the view of Marxism as a science and
with the contention that its method was congruent with or had to derive from the
experimental disciplines. For these writers, Marxism was, on the contrary,
fundamentally a critique of bourgeois society and a doctrine of social
revolution aimed at liberating human beings from all the alienations to which
the capitalist system had condemned them. Lukcs, for instance, brought once
more to the foreground of Marxist thought the theory of alienation and the
fetishism of material goods, clearly stated in Capital but virtually
ignored by later commentators; indeed, Lukcs saw this principle as one of the
fundamental aspects of Marxs thought.
For this line of interpretation
(which was given the name "Western Marxism"), the true nucleus of
Marxist thought, the theoretical center that contained its revolutionary
impulse, was dialectics. In this view, dialectics is a theoretical and practical
method for understanding human history and human societies, and cannot be
extended to or assimilated into a description of the natural world as the
empirical sciences understand that world. If it were, then dialectics would
necessarily take on the characteristics of those sciences, that is, become a
cause-and-effect mechanism, a deterministic connection between events or data.
In Western Marxism, in contrast, dialectics postulates the negation of a
historically given world, a world divided, alienated, which is to be over-come
and reconstituted in its totality through an act of revolution. Thus, Lukcs
says, dialectics is incompatible with the logic of the empirical sciences, which
breaks the world down into separate and disconnected "data," and is
therefore the same logic as that of industrial production in capitalism, in
which the division of labor becomes an oppressive burden and the worker is
transformed into an object, a thing, a "natural fact." One twists and
distorts Marxs thought, Lukcs argued, when one attempts to adopt the
research methods of the empirical sciences or attempts a "scientic"
interpretation of dialectics in order to understand human history and human
societies.
Gramsci harshly attacked the
theories of Engels and his Russian followers on the grounds that they projected
onto the human world a determinism that did not exist. Human beings were indeed
conditioned by a certain mode of production and by certain superstructures, but
precisely because they were human and not simply natural objects they were
capable of transforming their historical situations by means of a "raising
of consciousness" and revolutionary practice. A crude evolutionism and a
naturalistic determinism such as Engels proposed could never explain historical
transformations. Gramsci even came to deny that Marxism was a materialism, and
attacked the very idea of "objective reality" that forms the basis of
the empirical sciences. Belief in "reality," in the objectivity of the
world (and here Gramsci harks back directly to Hegel) was but the rst stage of
human awareness, a stage that corresponded to a naively "natural"
consciousness. The word objective always meant "historically
subjective" for Gramsci, whose view never admitted "mirror"
theories of reection. Essentially, Gramsci saw in Marxism a historicism and a
humanism.
The reaction of Soviet Marxism to
the ideas of Lukcs and Korsch was one of total rejection. The Fifth Congress
of the Communist International, held in Moscow in 1924, branded them
"revisionists." Meanwhile, the political picture in Europe was
changing drastically, and with the rise to power of Italian and German fascisms,
the development of Marxism was interrupted in two of the three places where it
had known the greatest vitality. In the third, Russia, Marxism was transformed
under Stalin into a sort of state religion that legitimized the power structure
of the bureaucratic elite of the Soviet Communist Party and, in consequence, the
Communist parties operating in capitalist countries.
But the reappearance of the texts
of Marxs youth, particularly his Economic and Philosophic Manuscripts
of 1844, which were rediscovered only by accident in Paris, revealed beyond
any doubt the strong current of humanism in Marx and attested to a critical,
libertarian attitude on his part. Taken together, these two tendencies
constituted a radical and total discrediting of the bureaucracies of the
Communist Parties then in power. The attitude of these bureaucracies toward the
works of the young Marx was to dismiss them simply as ground-laying works, works
that were still "immature," preparatory exercises for the philosophy
that would fully manifest itself only later on. The libertarian spirit of these
works was branded as "ideology" by the bureaucracies, which in Marxist
terminology signied any representation that covered the true, "scientic"
reality of facts and things with a veneer of false and illusory images. It was,
of course, precisely against such ideologies, against such
superstructures (whether of law, politics, philosophy, religion, and so forth)
that Marx had put forth his materialist conception of history.
For Marx, the production of
ideologies presupposed the prior existence of a fundamental social division of
labor that is, a division between manual work and intellectual work. It was
by virtue of this dichotomy that there arose groups of "professional
intellectuals" who operated in specialized elds, giving rise to more or
less complex institutional structures. The function of these ideology-producing
intellectual fringes was mainly to paper over and justify the division of
classes within the society, to conceal and justify the exploitation of manual
work. Starting with this fundamental lie, these intellectual fringes constructed
an inverted and idealized image of social and historical reality.
Grotesquely, and without the
slightest capacity for self-criticism, the intellectuals linked to the Party
bureaucracies did not hesitate to accuse the young Marx himself of
"ideology" or to set against the young Marx the mature, "scientic"
Marx of the later works. The juvenilia themselves were even censored, and entire
passages of some of the mature texts were blacked out.
In the years after World War II,
however and here we take up the thread of our initial argument it began
to be clear that the Russian model had produced with Stalinism a monstrous
dictatorship that trampled upon fundamental human rights and the most elementary
forms of personal liberty. It was within this cultural climate that an interest
in recovering and giving due value to the humanist aspects of Marxs thought
began to arise within those philosophical circles of Marxism that were unaligned
with Party bureaucracies. And so it was that the line of interpretation called
"Marxist humanism" began to develop, a line of thought opposed to
"dialectical materialism" and, more generally, to all those
interpretations that portrayed Marxism as a "science" of economics and
history.
Let us look, then, at Marxs
conception of the human being and at how his younger works presented humanism.
In the Manuscripts of 1844,
the twenty-six-year-old Marx had criticized Hegelian idealism (according to
which the human being was only a spiritual being, a self-consciousness) and
sketched the broad outlines of his own anthropology. For Marx, man is above all
a natural, material being. The various denitions that Marx gives in these
manuscripts forcefully underscore this aspect of the human being. Man is a
"corporeal, living, real, sensuous, objective being full of natural
vigor." In addition, man, as a:
natural being and as a living
natural being is on the one hand endowed with natural powers of life
he is an active natural being. These forces exist in him as
tendencies and abilities as instincts. On the other hand, as a
natural, corporeal, sensuous, objective being he is a suffering,
conditioned and limited creature, like animals and plants. That is to say, the objects
of his instincts exist outside him, as objects independent of him; yet
these objects are objects that he needs essential objects,
indispensable to the manifestation and conrmation of his essential powers (1844
Mss, 181).
We see, then, that man lives
within the horizon of the natural world, from which he, like all other sentient
beings, receives impressions and conditionings, and in which he is able to nd
the things that satisfy his needs, things toward which his internal impulses
(understood as natural forces) draw him. And the world that surrounds him is a
real and objective world. This concept of man and the world clearly derives from
Feuerbach, who, disagreeing with Hegel, considered both man and the world to be
objective natural entities.
Even so, the Manuscripts of
1844 clearly show how far Marx had strayed from the rigorous naturalism of
Feuerbach. For Marx, "man is not merely a natural being: he is a human
natural being. That is to say, he is a being for himself. Therefore he is a species
being, and has to conrm and manifest himself as such both in his being and
in his knowing. Therefore, human objects are not natural objects as they
immediately present themselves" (1844 Mss,182). "But nature,
too, taken abstractly, for itself nature xed in isolation from man is nothing
for man" (1844 Mss,191).
In other words, man has certain
specic characteristics that distinguish him from other natural beings: he is a
consciousness (a being-for-himself) that manifests itself as knowing. He is not
simply nature. Natural objects, in turn, while real, cannot be conceived in and
of themselves, independent of the activities of human beings. The relation
between the human being and nature does not therefore reside in a faithful
"reection" of the reality of nature in the human consciousness (as
Engels and Lenin would later maintain) or in a simple conditioning of the human
being by nature; it is, rather, a relationship that is eminently active,
practical. Through conscious activity (labor) the human being "objecties"
itself into the natural world, drawing that world ever nearer, making it ever
more human. What was once simple nature is now transformed into a human product.
Therefore, if man is a natural being, nature in turn is humanized nature,
that is, consciously transformed by man himself. Marx says that "the entire
so-called history of the world is nothing but the creation of man through
human labor, nothing but the emergence of nature for man" (1844 Mss,145).
"It is just in his work upon the objective world, therefore, that man rst
really proves himself to be a species being. This production is his
active species life. Through and because of this production, nature appears as his
work and his reality" (1844 Mss, 114).
For Marx, the uniqueness of the
human being, the fundamental attribute that makes a human being part of a
particular natural species, the human species, lies in the human ability
to transform nature by work. Humankind is fundamentally homo laborans,
"working man." Several aspects of this idea were derived by Marx from
Hegel, who had maintained in his Phenomenology of Spirit (though from a
different standpoint) that all historical, social, cultural, and even natural
reality is the product of the activity of human beings, an "objectivization"
of human consciousness. For Hegel, too, labor which simultaneously
transforms both nature and the human being itself constitutes the life and
the consciousness of the human species.
The other fundamental aspect of
Marxs anthropology (closely linked to the foregoing) is found in his
declaration that man is, in essence, social: "[M]an is in the most literal
sense of the word a zoon politikon, not only a social animal, but an
animal which can develop into an individual only in society." "[T]he
human essence is no abstraction inherent in each single individual. In its
reality it is the ensemble of the social relations."
The essence of humanity, then,
resides not in some characteristic that can be located within each individual,
in the individuals "consciousness," but on the contrary can only be
found, in a manner of speaking, outside the person in society, in the
complex of social relations that the individual establishes with others. Working
together to transform nature, people construct a sort of "collective
being" that is social and communitarian. And it is only there that the
essence of humanity is fully manifested:
Exchange,
both of human activity within production itself and of human products
against one another, is equivalent to species-activity and
species-spirit, the real, conscious and true mode of existence of which is social
activity and social enjoyment. Since human nature is the true
community of men, by manifesting their nature men create, produce,
the human community, the social entity, which is no abstract universal
power opposed to the single individual, but is the essential nature of each
individual, his own activity, his own life, his own spirit, his own wealth.
Man is transformed from a natural
being into a truly human being only in society. And only in society are
we able to understand and carry out the task that has been assigned to the
species: the humanization of nature:
The human essence of
nature rst exists only for social man; for only here does nature exist
for him as a bond with man as his existence for the other and
the others existence for him as the life-element of human reality. Only
here does nature exist as the foundation of his own human
existence. Only here has what is to him his natural existence become his
human existence, and nature become man for him. Thus society is
the unity of being of man with nature the true resurrection of nature
the naturalism of man and the humanism of nature both brought to fulllment (1844
Mss, 137).
From this conception there derive
two consequences, both of great importance. First of all, that the human being
has no xed "essence." Since the human essence is the whole of social
relations, it is necessarily historical and dynamic, changing depending upon the
organization of social production and the process of humanization of nature.
Thus, the human being does not possess an essence that can be assimilated into
an abstract, static concept, that can be dened in any permanent way.
The second consequence is that
the natural sociability of the human being cannot manifest itself in its
positive aspect so long as labor and production are organized in a
non-communitarian way, without solidarity. So long as such conditions prevail,
human sociability will be manifested as "estrangement,"
"alienation," the distancing or isolation of the individual from him-
or herself, from society, from the species, and from nature. These are the words
with which Marx expresses this fundamental concept:
[A]s long as man does not
recognise himself as man, and therefore has not organised the world in a human
way, this community appears in the form of estrangement, because
its subject, man, is a being estranged from himself. Men, not as an
abstraction, but as real, living, particular individuals, are this
entity. Hence, as they are, so is this entity itself. To say that man
is estranged from himself, therefore, is the same thing as saying that the society
of this estranged man is a caricature of his real community, of his true
species-life, that his activity therefore appears to him as a torment, his own
creation as an alien power, his wealth as poverty, the essential bond
linking him with other men as an unessential bond, and separation from his
fellow men, on the other hand, as his true mode of existence ("Comments on
Mill," 217).
Marx discovered the origin of
alienation or estrangement in the private ownership of property, which in
capitalist society dominates all aspects of individual and collective life. In
Marxs view, capitalism reduced the individual human being to the labor that
he or she was able to perform, to the merchandise that he or she produced. Thus,
the individual had been transformed into merchandise, a thing. In
opposition to the individual human being there had arisen, like some sort of
Golem, an "alien social power" that was nothing more than the
collective being that through their essence human beings always construct, but
which, because it was the result of non-communitarian production, dominated,
like some independent force, the very people who had given it life.
This is the way Marx describes
this "war of all against all" in capitalist society:
[E]very person speculates on
creating a new need in another, so as to drive him to a fresh sacrice,
to place him in a new dependence. Each tries to establish over the other an alien
power, so as thereby to nd satisfaction of his own selsh need. The
increase in the quantity of objects is accompanied by an extension of the realm
of the alien powers to which man is subjected, and every new product represents
a new possibility of mutual swindling and mutual plundering. Man becomes
ever poorer as man, his need for money becomes ever greater if he wants
to overpower hostile being. The power of his money declines so to say in
inverse proportion to the increase in the volume of production: that is, his
neediness grows as the power of money increases (1844 Mss, 147).
But alienation, estrangement, is
not limited to the relationship between individuals; it produces a schism, a
rupture inside the individual as well, altering even the structure of the
individuals perceptions. "Private property has made us so stupid and
one-sided that an object is only ours when we have it when it exists
for us as capital, or when it is directly possessed, eaten, drunk, worn,
inhabited, etc., in short, when it is used by us. All these
physical and mental senses have therefore the sheer estrangement of all
these senses the sense of having" (1844 Mss, 139).
"[T]he senses of the social man are other senses than those
of the non-social man" (1844 Mss, 141).
For Marx, doing away with
alienation, ending it, is possible only by suppressing its cause private
property. Once that which had negated the individuals and the species
natural sociability was itself negated, that natural sociability would again
reassert itself in its fullest and most positive manifestation. With this second
inversion, the inverted world would once again be turned right side up. The
humanity of the human being would be reestablished and the internal rupture
would be healed, as would the individuals rupture with society, the species,
and nature:
The transcendence of private
property is therefore the complete emancipation of all human senses and
qualities, but it is this emancipation precisely because these senses and
attributes have become, subjectively and objectively, human. The eye has
become a human eye, just as its object has become a social, human
object an object made by man for man (1844 Mss, 139).
And now let us examine the most
complete denition of humanist communism given by Marx:
Communism [is dened] as the positive
transcendence of private property [understood] as human
self-estrangement, and therefore as the real appropriation of the human
essence by and for man; communism [is dened] therefore as the complete return
of man to himself as a social (i.e., human) being a return become
conscious, and accomplished within the entire wealth of previous development.
This communism, as fully developed naturalism, equals humanism, and as fully
developed humanism equals naturalism (1844 Mss, 135).
But for Marx, this basic
theoretical understanding was not sufcient in and of itself; it had to be
enacted, put into practice. Philosophy per se was no longer enough; it
was no longer valid as a mode of existence. One could not content oneself with
interpreting the world; it had to be transformed. Philosophy had to commit
itself to action, had to orient and guide the transformation of the world, had
to become praxis. Without praxis, philosophy was nothing.
With Marx, then, philosophy
became fundamentally action (labor) and the philosopher a revolutionary. But the
very human activity that would negate and transform the inhuman conditions of
the world would not be possible if the evolution of history were the result of a
rigid determinism (as both ancient and modern materialists maintained) or the
cleverness of universal Reason, for which the human being served merely as the
naive stuff of history (as maintained by Hegel). Marx strongly criticized both
of these positions. For him, determinism was not sufcient. The dynamics of
history were born out of the union of natural and historical conditioning and
the free human activity that attempts to modify that conditioning.
This philosophical concept cannot
be facilely dened as materialism in the traditional sense. Marx himself in
clarifying this said at the beginning of the outline of his anthropology in the Manuscripts
of 1844 that here "we see how consistent naturalism or humanism
distinguishes itself [from both] idealism and materialism, constituting at the
same time the unifying truth of both" (1844 Mss, 181). The concept
that emerges from the younger works seems to be, as Marx himself afrmed, a
naturalism that coincides with a humanism, in the sense that if the human being
is a natural being, nature is always humanized nature, that is,
transformed by the social labor of humanity.
Marxist humanism is based
essentially on the ideas we have cited above. It should come as no surprise,
then, that some exponents of this line of interpretation strongly argue that it
is not correct to consider Marxism to be a materialism, and in fact claim that
the best denition of Marxism is precisely as a "humanism." These are
the words of Rodolfo Mondolfo (18771976), the rst interpreter of Marx to
maintain this thesis:
In reality, if we examine
historical materialism without prejudice, just as it is given us in Marxs
and Engels texts, we have to recognize that it is not a materialism but
rather a true humanism, [and] that it places the idea of man at the center of
every consideration, every discussion. It is a realistic humanism (realer
Humanismus), as its own creators called it, which wishes to consider man in
his effective and concrete reality, to comprehend his existence in history, and
to comprehend history as a reality produced by man through activity, labor,
social action, down through the centuries in which there gradually occurs the
formation and transformation of the environment in which man lives, and in
which man himself gradually develops, as simultaneously cause and effect of all
historical evolution. In this sense, we nd that historical materialism cannot
be confused with a materialist philosophy.
But the humanist interpretation
of Marxs thought found vehement opposition among the proponents of a "scientic"
Marxism. One of the best known of these proponents, the French thinker Louis
Althusser, has written that "precisely in the couple humanism-socialism
there is a striking theoretical unevenness: in the framework of the Marxist
conception, the concept socialism is indeed a scientic concept, but the
concept humanism is no more than an ideological one."
Though acknowledging that the
young Marx went through a humanist phase, Althusser argues that:
[I]n 1845, Marx broke radically
with every theory that based history and politics on an essence of man. This
unique rupture contained three indissociable elements.
(1) The formation of a theory of
history and politics based on radically new concepts: the concepts of social
formation, productive forces, relations of production, superstructure,
ideologies, determination in the last instance by the economy, specic
determination of the other levels, etc.
(2) A radical critique of the theoretical
pretensions of every philosophical humanism.
(3) The denition of humanism
as an ideology (For Marx, 227).
Althusser maintains that there
was a moment of rupture and change in Marxs production, a sort of
"conversion" from a humanist phase to a strictly scientic one. With
the formulation of the key concepts of historical materialism and the critique
of philosophical humanisms, Marx had moved beyond any "ideological"
conception, any conception not grounded in a scientic analysis of the economic
phenomena that are the basis of historical evolution.
This is the theory of the
"two Marxes" (the still-ideological young Marx and the truly
scientic mature Marx), which was in substantial alignment with the "ofcial"
theory of the Soviet Marxist-Leninist Party. The consequences Althusser derives
from this position are the following:
[A]ny thought that appeals to
Marx for any kind of restoration of a theoretical anthropology or humanism is
no more than ashes, theoretically. But in practice it could pile up a
monument of pre-Marxist ideology that would weigh down on real history and
threaten to lead it into blind alleys (For Marx, 22930):
When (eventually) a Marxist
policy of humanist ideology, that is, a political attitude to humanism, is
achieved a policy which may be either a rejection or a critique, or a use,
or a support, or a development, or a humanist renewal of contemporary forms of
ideology in the ethico-political domain this policy will only have
been possible on the absolute condition that it is based on Marxist philosophy,
and a precondition for this is theoretical anti-humanism (For Marx,
231).
Thus Althusser, portraying
himself as the interpreter of the original thought of Marx, staunchly denies
that Marxism is a humanism; on the contrary, it is Althussers contention that
Marxism, as a "science" of society and history, a historical
materialism, is necessarily an anti-humanism. According to this point of
view, a tactical political relationship between Marxism and various types of
humanism may occur that is, according to circumstances, the politics of the
moment may call for rejection, support, or some other position with respect to a
given type of humanism but it must always be clear that Marxism and humanism
are antithetical.
It is plain from what we have
seen thus far just how wide a divergence of opinion there is even among Marxist
interpreters themselves regarding the general signicance and meaning of Marxs
work. And in recent years, the idea that Marxs work might be considered a
humanism has come to divide the Marxist camp into two irreconcilable factions.
It is true, of course, that in the history of philosophy markedly different
interpretations of a single doctrine are not unusual; one has only to think of
the variety of interpretations given Aristotelian thought by the ancient and
medieval worlds as well as our own. But in general, new interpretations of a
doctrine emerge when that doctrine begins to operate in a historical and
cultural context different from that in which it originated. The singular thing
about Marxism is that two such opposed interpretations should appear almost
simultaneously in the very cultural ambit in which the philosophy came into
being. As we have seen, some in the Germanic cultural world viewed Marxism as an
essentially scientic materialist theory of society based on the study
of deterministic cause-effect relationships and therefore (qua science)
lacking value judgments, while during that identical time period others of the
same cultural sphere saw it as a critique of alienated bourgeois society a
critique that necessarily presupposed a comparison with a different,
non-bourgeois system of values considered to be "superior."
In the rst interpretation, the
theory of alienation or dialectics itself is relegated to the margins of Marxs
work. In the second interpretation, it is the "scientic" aspects
that are set aside as being outmoded and superseded.
But if one looks more closely at
this phenomenon, this interpretative dualism can be seen to derive from an
underlying ambiguity in the work of Marx itself. As we have noted, Marx combined
positivism with idealism, the realm of facts and causation with the realm of
goals and values. He attempted to investigate the mechanisms, the causal nexuses
that were at work in economic and social formations, producing transformations
there. He sought to study human society in the way a researcher coldly plumbs a
natural phenomenon, describing its characteristics and its laws precisely and
with detachment. But if this attitude is to be coherent, it cannot admit value
judgments of economic and social formations on the basis of an ethical ideal.
That is, for example, a study of the evolutionary relationships between various
species of primates or insects subject to the pressure of their environment
cannot entail a moral judgment of those same phenomena.
At the same time Marx was the
most impassioned philosopher of his time in denouncing the alienation and
reication of the human being (the reduction of the individual to an object, a
thing), the dehumanization of the individual in a world turned upside down. His
indignation at the exploitation of workers in the industrial age, their poverty
and miserable lives, his contempt for the hypocrisy of the bourgeois class and
its ideologies, his call to conscious praxis for the transformation of an
inhuman and inhumane social reality have constituted one of the harshest moral
critiques of capitalist society. In truth, his entire philosophical thought is
permeated with an eschatological promise, a yearning toward the ideal. For Marx,
throughout the long path of history the human being has been a creature
mutilated, bereft of its true essence labor, undertaken in common cause with
other men and women to humanize nature for the human being is ruler and god,
the center of nature. But this history of blood and tears, alienation and
subjugation that is the history of humanity was one day to come to an end
the end of History. The ideal society communism would one day heal all
wounds, reconcile human beings with themselves, with others, and with nature.
It is clear that neither this
humanism nor this eschatology (the latter clearly derived from Hegel) is easy to
reconcile with the goal of describing economic and social phenomena
scientically, because the humanism and the eschatology are based on goals and
value judgments, which Marx himself called "ideologies."
If this analysis is correct, it
is possible to say in summary that Marx viewed the human being as a natural
entity basically like any other, while at the same time placing the human being,
as the worlds supreme value, at the center of nature and history. Marx
constantly and sometimes incoherently oscillated between these two
opposing concepts of the human being. In his effort to reconcile them he tried
to demonstrate that history, though based on rigid laws of necessity, did
progress toward an ultimate end: human liberty. If these two conceptions of
humankind are seen as mutually exclusive, then Marxist doctrine can be
interpreted in two opposing ways: as a materialism or as a humanism. Understood
as a materialism, Marxist doctrine is then itself subject to the very critique
Marx leveled against capitalist bourgeois society: that in it the human being is
reduced to an object, a thing. Indeed, as Sartre wrote in his polemic against
Marxism taken as materialism: "The effect of all materialism is to treat
all men, including the one philosophizing, as objects, that is, as an ensemble
of determined reactions in no way distinguished from the ensemble of qualities
and phenomena which constitute a table or a chair or a stone." If, on the
other hand, Marxism is understood as a humanism, then it can no longer portray
itself as a fact-based, law-based science of society and history but is able to
play only the role of an interpretation.
2. Christian Humanism
The reinterpretation of Christianity as a
humanism developed in the rst half of this century as part of a vast and
wide-ranging process, which began in the nineteenth century and continues even
today, of revising Christian doctrines to adapt them to the modern world a
world toward which the Catholic Church has held since the Counter Reformation a
position of clear rejection if not outright condemnation.
Throughout the Middle Ages the
Catholic Church had been the sole repository of the Christian vision in the
West. But during the Renaissance, the Church began to feel its spiritual
authority increasingly eroded in a cascade of epochal events: the culture of
humanism turned upside down the image that medieval Christianity had constructed
of humankind, nature, and history; the Protestant Reformation had divided the
Christians of Europe; in the seventeenth and especially the eighteenth
centuries, the inuence of the rationalist philosophes and their heirs
was felt increasingly in every sphere of intellectual life. All these events had
opened the doors to a questioning that extended even to the essence of
Christianity itself. In the nineteenth century, religion was further relegated
to a marginal position when socialist and liberal ideologies of a generally
"scientic" character, which developed more or less in parallel with
the expansion of the Industrial Revolution, began to occupy religions
traditional role as the model for the organization of society and the guide for
dening its goals and ideals. Finally, in the twentieth century, the swift
spread of atheism, which quickly became a mass phenomenon, threatened the very
survival of the Church as an institution.
To prevent itself from being
swept away, the Church felt increasingly obliged to abandon the view of the
world it had inherited from the Middle Ages and its defense of the social
order that followed from such a view. The ensuing process of opening and
modernization was hardly linear or easy for the Church, however; it was
accompanied by profound internal resistances, changes of direction, and
rethinkings.
In the course of the Churchs
tortuous rapprochement with the modern world, the 1891 encyclical Rerum
Novarum of Pope Leo XIII (r. 18781903) marked an important
turning-point. With this encyclical, the Church adopted a social doctrine that
could be set against liberalism and socialism. Objecting strongly to socialism,
the encyclical reafrmed the right to private property, though it softened that
position with an appeal for solidarity between classes (in the name of the
common good) and for reciprocal responsibility between the individual and the
community. Against economic liberalism and its laissez-faire attitude in
matters of the economy, the Church urged the State and the stronger classes to
succor the weaker social spheres.
In the aftermath of the tragedy
of World War I, in the general climate of disillusionment with the idea of
progress that had been held out by socialism and liberalism, the Church went on
a determined counterattack, and did so on both the political front, where it
authorized the formation of mass-scale Christian Democratic or Christian
Socialist parties, and on the doctrinal front, where it presented itself as the
bearer of a vision, a faith, and a moral system able to answer to the most
profound needs of the modern person.
It was out of this attempt to
redene and reintroduce Christian values (appropriately updated for the modern
world) that "Christian Humanism" emerged, a current whose rst
important proponent is often considered to be the French thinker Jacques
Maritain (18821973).
Maritain was rst a follower of
Henri Bergson and then espoused the ideas of revolutionary socialism.
Dissatised with both philosophies, in 1906 he converted to Catholicism. He was
one of the most notable exponents of what was called "neo-Thomism"
that current of modern Catholic thought that could be traced directly back to
Saint Thomas Aquinas and through him to Aristotle, whose philosophy Aquinas had
attempted to reconcile with Christian dogmas. At this point we should recall
that previously, in the late nineteenth century, another encyclical of Pope Leo
XIII, the terni Patris (1879), had declared the thought of Saint Thomas
Aquinas to be the theology best suited to the Christian world view.
Maritain, whose position was
radically opposed to the general tendency of modern thought, took a great leap
backward, as it were, past the Renaissance, to reconnect with the philosophical
thought of the Middle Ages. This was necessary, he believed, because it was
within the humanism of the Renaissance that he identied the seeds that had
grown into the crisis, indeed the breakdown, of modern society a crisis of
which Nazism and Stalinism were the most terrible expressions. Maritain did not
of course explicitly propose to reestablish the values of the Middle Ages and
the Christian world view associated with that time; his objective was to
reestablish, after all the difculties experienced in the Middle Ages, the
continuation of Christianitys historical evolution, which, in Maritains
view, had been interrupted and blocked by modern secular and lay thought.
In his 1936 book Integral
Humanism: Temporal and Spiritual Problems of a New Christendom, Maritain
examines the evolution of modern thought from the crisis of medieval
Christianity to the bourgeois individualism of the nineteenth century and the
totalitarianism of the twentieth. In this evolution he sees the tragedy of
"anthropocentric humanism" (as he calls it), which has taken shape
since the Renaissance. This humanism, which has led to a progressive de-Christianization
of the West, is, according to Maritain, a metaphysics of "freedom without
grace." With the Renaissance, humanity began to see its own destiny and its
own freedom as no longer linked to the workings of grace that is, to Gods
plan; freedom came to be seen as a privilege that the individual might aspire to
achieve by his or her own efforts. Maritain put it this way:
To [man] alone it belongs
henceforth to make his destiny, to himself alone it belongs to intervene like a
god, by a dominating knowledge which absorbs within it and surmounts all
necessity, in the conduct of his own life and in the functioning of the great
machine of the universe delivered over to geometric determinism.
Thus, modern man, as offspring of
and heir to the Renaissance, bears within himself the sin of pride. He has
wished to dispense with God and to construct for himself a scientic knowledge
of nature, a nature that from the time of Descartes onward has been conceived of
as a great machine to be studied more geometrico, by the laws of
geometry. But such a conception of nature can lead only to a rupture between the
human being and the world, to a mechanistic determinism that obliterates the
human being. In fact, as Reason replaces God and scientic knowledge spreads,
the internal crisis of the human being grows ever more profound.
These are the stages in the
progressive decay of modern man, who, like Prometheus, rebels against God and,
like Faust, is willing to do anything to penetrate the secrets of nature:
As regards man, one can note
that in the beginnings of the modern age, with Descartes rst and then with
Rousseau and Kant, rationalism had raised up a proud and splendid image of the personality
of man, inviolable, jealous of his immanence and his autonomy and, last of all,
good in essence. It was in the very name of the rights and autonomy of this
personality that the rationalist polemic had condemned any intervention from
the outside into this perfect and sacred universe, whether such intervention
would come from revelation and grace, from a tradition of human wisdom, from
the authority of a law of which man is not the author, from a Sovereign Good
which solicits his will, or nally, from an objective reality which would
measure and rule his intelligence (Integral, 28).
But this rationalist pride, this
arrogance, which rst eliminated all traditional and transcendent values and
then, with idealism, absorbed into itself even objective reality, bore within it
the seeds of its own destruction. First Darwin and then Freud dealt mortal blows
to the optimistic vision of perpetual progress of anthropocentric humanism. With
Darwin (18091882), humanity discovered that no biological disjuncture exists
between itself and the ape. Even more, no real metaphysical discontinuity
exists between humanity and the ape that is, there is no radical difference
of essence, no true qualitative leap. With Freud (18561939), humankind
discovered that its deepest motivations are actually dictated by "a
radically sexual libido and an instinct for death" (Integral, 29).
"Acheronta movebo [I will move Hell]" Freud himself says,
"and all the well-regulated dignity of our personal conscience appears as a
deceitful mask" (Integral, 29). With this pronouncement, the
arrogance of Reason was swallowed in the quicksand of the instincts.
At the end of this destructive
dialectical process, Maritain concluded, the doors had been opened to the modern
totalitarianisms of fascism and Stalinism:
After all the dissociations and
dualisms in the age of anthropocentric humanism we are now witnessing a
dispersion, a nal decomposition. This does not prevent man from claiming
sovereignty more than ever. But this claim is no longer made for the individual
person, for he no longer knows where to nd himself, he sees himself only as
torn apart from society and fragmentized. Individual man is ripe for abdication
in favor of collective man, in favor of that great historic image of
humanity which for Hegel, who gave us the theology of it, consisted in the
State with its perfect juridic structure, and which for Marx will consist in
Communist society with its immanent dynamism (Integral, 30).
Against an anthropocentric
humanism that he describes in this way Maritain sets Christian humanism, which
he denes as "integral" or "theocentric." He says:
We are thus led to distinguish
two kinds of humanism: a theocentric or truly Christian humanism; and an
anthropocentric humanism, for which the spirit of the Renaissance and that of
the Reformation are primarily responsible.
The rst kind of humanism
recognizes that God is the center of man; it implies the Christian conception
of man, sinner and redeemed, and the Christian conception of grace and
freedom. The second kind believes that man himself is the center of man,
and therefore of all things. It implies a naturalistic conception of man and of
freedom. [O]ne understands [why] anthropocentric humanism merits the name of
inhuman humanism, and that its dialectic must be regarded as the tragedy of
humanism (Integral, 2728).
The foundation on which
theocentric humanism is built is a conception of man:
...as an animal endowed with
reason, whose supreme dignity is in the intellect; and man as a free individual
in personal relation with God, whose supreme righteousness consists in
voluntarily obeying the law of God; and man as a sinful and wounded creature
called to divine life and to the freedom of grace, whose supreme perfection
consists of love.
Here we can see that Maritains
conception of man is the classical Aristotelian idea of man as a rational
animal, interpreted in a Christian context by Saint Thomas Aquinas. Man is
neither pure nature nor pure reason; his essence is dened by his relation to
God and Gods grace. Man understood in this way is a "person."
Within the human person Maritain
distinguishes two types of aspirations, the "connatural" and the
"transnatural." Through the rst, man tends to realize certain
specic qualities that make him a particular individual. Man has a right to see
his connatural aspirations come to fruition, but their fruition does not leave
him fullled or completely satised, because transnatural aspirations, which
spur him to surmount the limits of his human condition, also exist within him.
These transnatural aspirations derive from a transcendent element in man and
"have no right to be satised. If they are, somehow, it will come
about through divine Grace [emphasis added]."
To theocentric humanism
understood in this way Maritain entrusts the task of constructing a "new
Christianity" that will be able to return modern secular society to the
values and spirit of the Gospel. But this renewed Christian civilization must
not repeat the errors of the Middle Ages, especially in the attempt to subject
political power to religious power. It should instead strive to integrate the
two types of human aspirations and thereby harmonize profane activities with the
spiritual aspect of existence.
Maritains Christian
interpretation of humanism was enthusiastically embraced by certain segments of
the Church as well as various lay groups. It inspired a number of Catholic
movements committed to social action and political life and so turned out to be
an effective ideological weapon, especially against Marxism. But this
interpretation also received witheringly effective criticism from
nonconfessional philosophical spheres. The rst difculty to be pointed out
was that the rationalist tendency that had appeared in post-Renaissance
philosophy and that Maritain had denounced in Descartes, Kant, and Hegel could
in fact be traced to the thought of Saint Thomas Aquinas himself. This tendency,
which had led to the crisis and eventual defeat of Reason, was not the product
of Renaissance humanism but of Thomism and late Scholasticism; the rationalism
of the Cartesian philosophy that lies at the foundation of modern thought is
much more closely connected to Saint Thomas than to the Neoplatonism and
mystical Hermeticism of the Renaissance. The roots of modern philosophys
"arrogance of Reason" should be sought instead, these critics pointed
out, in the attempt by Thomism to construct an intellectualist and abstract form
of theology. In their view, Maritain had carried out a massive work of
mystication and camouage, almost a game of philosophical prestidigitation,
attributing to the Renaissance the historical responsibility that in actuality
belonged to late-medieval thought.
In the second place, the crisis
of values, the existential vacuum that had appeared in European thought with
Darwin, Nietzsche, and Freud, was not, argued Maritains critics, a
consequence of Renaissance humanism, but on the contrary derived from the
persistence of medieval Christian ideas within modern society. The tendency
toward dualism and dogmatism, the sense of guilt, the rejection of the body and
sexuality, the devaluation of women, the fear of death and Hell all these
things are the remnants of medieval Christianity, which long after the
Renaissance continue to exert a powerful inuence on Western thought. In fact,
critics argued, it was these tendencies, strongly reafrmed in the Reformation
and the Counter Reformation, that have determined the sociocultural environment
in which modern thought took shape. The schizophrenia of the present-day world
(a schizophrenia upon which Maritain insisted) derived, these critics argued,
from the simultaneous coexistence of both human and antihuman
values. The "destructive dialectic" of the West could best be
explained, then, as a painful and frustrated attempt to free itself from the
conict between these warring values.
3. Existentialist Humanism
Immediately after World War II the
cultural landscape of France was dominated by the gure of Jean-Paul Sartre
(19051980) and the current of thought known as "existentialism,"
which his philosophical and ctional works, along with his own engagement
or politico-cultural commitment, helped to spread throughout not only France but
the entire Western world.
Sartres strongest
philosophical inuence came from the school of phenomenology through his
contact with the thought of Husserl and Heidegger during his studies in Germany
in 193334. In phenomenology and its investigative method, which emphasize the
intentionality of the consciousness, Sartre found the vehicle for moving beyond
the academic French philosophy of his day, which was strongly tinged with
spiritualism and idealism and which Sartre completely rejected.
Sartres search began in the
eld of psychology; indeed, his ambition as a young man was to revolutionize
the foundations of that discipline. Sartre was deeply dissatised with modern
psychology and its positivistic tendencies, its insistence upon treating psychic
phenomena as though they were natural phenomena, isolating them, separating them
from the consciousness that had constituted them. For Sartre, who had adopted
Husserls position as his own, consciousness was not a simple container of
psychic "facts" nor was it some sort of mirror that passively
reected (or deformed) external reality; consciousness was, instead,
fundamentally intentional, active, and had its own way of structuring
sensory data and building up "realities" that, while depending upon
that sense-information, presented specic characteristics that were all their
own.
Sartre formalized the application
of the phenomenological method to problems of psychology in three essays: Imagination:
A Psychological Critique (1936), The Emotions: Outline of a Theory
(1939), and The Psychology of the Imagination (1940). For Sartre, it was
not a question of studying a given emotion or gathering data on specic
emotional behaviors as a traditional psychologist would do, but rather of going
to the fundamental structures of consciousness, those structures that allow and
explain emotional phenomena. In his view, imagination and emotion were organized
modes of consciousness, particular ways of relating to the world, of giving
meaning to the experiences of life. Moreover, mental images were not simple
"copies" or "repetitions" of external data, objects, and
facts; on the contrary, the functioning of the imagination revealed the
consciousness fundamental property of standing at a distance from things,
transcending things, and freely creating other realities as artistic
activity, for example, makes abundantly clear.
Because of the central importance
that Husserl gave to the logical and gnoseological aspects of his work, however,
Sartre soon grew away from him. For Sartre, what one had to do was to study the
relationship between the real, existing human consciousness on the one hand and,
on the other, the world of things to which the consciousness, by its very
constitution, is always linked, but which it also feels limited and oppressed
by. Following this line, Sartre moved increasingly close to Heideggers
ontological and existential position on these problems, until he arrived at last
at a philosophical vision whose central idea was that of a "contradictory
complementarity" between consciousness (the for-itself) and the
world (the in-itself).
Sartre reformulated the
fundamental idea of phenomenology the intentionality of consciousness
as transcendence toward the world: consciousness transcends itself,
constantly goes beyond itself toward the world of things. But though the world
sustains and is the support for the intentional activity of consciousness, the
world is not reducible to the consciousness; for consciousness, the world
is the "other," the reality of things and facts a solid, opaque
reality that is given and gratuitous. The world of things, "facticity,"
is absurd and inexplicable; it is there, but it need not be there because
there is nothing that explains it; it is contingent, yet it is there, it does
exist. Or, rather, following Heidegger, it "ex-sists;" it emerges, it
"stands out" to consciousness.
The same can be said of the human
being: the human being is contingent because destined to die; could not
exist, and yet does exist, is there, thrown into the world without
having chosen to be; the human being is in-situation, in a particular
time and place, with that particular body, in that particular society, there,
questioning, "under an empty sky." And he uses the word
"nausea" to describe that sensation of radical unease or anguish that
consciousness feels in the face of the absurdity and contingency of everything
that exists, and of existence itself once it has called into crisis, or
"suspended" as Husserl would have it, habitual meanings and values.
In Being and Nothingness: An
Essay on Phenomenological Ontology written in 1943, consciousness is
described as standing in, maintaining, an almost unbearable tension with the
world that surrounds it ("Being"), the world with which it must
necessarily be in relation and yet with which it never feels fully in harmony.
Consciousness, which is the absolute freedom to create the meanings of things,
particular situations, and the world in general, is ceaselessly forced to make
choices, to make distinctions regarding reality. By its very constitution,
consciousness contains within itself le nant, "nothingness,"
in that it continually negates, annuls that which exists, projecting itself
beyond that which is given, that which is already done, to create new plans, new
projects, new possibilities.
In the unceasing labor of
projection and self-projection that annuls and reconstructs the world, the human
being is, by essence, his or her own possibilities; the constant choices, plans,
and actions in which the human being engages give rise to and constantly put the
individuals existence at stake, at risk. Therefore, what characterizes human
reality is not some preconstituted essence, but rather, precisely, existence
itself the human beings incessant questioning of itself and the world,
its freedom to choose among different possibilities and to choose how it will
be, its plans and projects for the future, its being always "beyond
itself."
It is precisely the freedom to
choose, however, the absolute freedom that is the very essence of consciousness,
that generates "anguish." In Being and Nothingness, following
not only Heidegger but Kierkegaard as well, Sartre dened anguish as the
sensation of vertigo that invades a person when he discovers his freedom and
realizes that he and he alone is responsible for his own decisions and actions.
Anguish (or "dread"), unlike fear, which is always connected to an
object, has no specic reference but might be dened as "the fear of
being afraid" or, as Kierkegaard put it, the "fear and trembling"
before the indeterminacy and complexity of the alternatives, the choices that
existence presents. It is in order to ee the anguish that accompanies freedom,
in order to avoid the responsibility of choice, that individuals so frequently
resort to those forms of self-deception that constitute "escape"
("fugue") and "excuse" or indulge in the hypocrisy of
"dishonesty" or "bad faith," in which consciousness attempts
to lie to itself, concealing from itself its motivations and masking and
idealizing its purposes. This is the inauthentic mode of being of that
bourgeoisie portrayed so mercilessly some years previously in Sartres 1938
novel Nausea (La Nause) and his 1939 collection of short stories
The Wall (Le Mur).
Being contingent, however,
consciousness, which is the basis of everything, is unable to nd justication
for itself either in the world or in itself. Consciousness, then, presents a
duality a paradox inescapable because it is constitutive of
consciousness, providing a glimpse of an underlying indecipherability, a
non-transparency: even while consciousness is the freedom to create new
possibilities, the freedom to give meaning to the world, it can never form a denitive
meaning, never arrive at the xed crystallization of a value.
At the conclusion of Being and
Nothingness Sartre says "the for-itself is effectively a
perpetual project of founding itself qua being and a perpetual failure of
this project."
In summary, for the Sartre of Being
and Nothingness the essence of human consciousness lies in the permanently
frustrated and self-frustrated attempt to ground itself, to anchor itself. It is
a "labor of Sisyphus," as Camus was to say, a perpetual doing and
undoing, a commitment it is necessary to assume, but for which no recompense or
hope whatever can be foreseen, and which only death, as the last
"fact," will abruptly bring to an end. There may be rebellion and
denunciation of "bad faith," but always under an "empty
sky." Being and Nothingness offers no positive proposal, points out
no direction in which one may move in order to escape the checkmate, the
meaninglessness of existence. The book concludes with the assertion that
"man is a useless passion," and with the admission that all possible
choices are equivalent and always, in the nal analysis, negative.
This posture of "atheistic
existentialism," as it was called, grew so popular as to become almost a
fad in the climate of disorientation and pessimism in which Europe found itself
following the liberation. Sartre, who had taken part only marginally in the
French resistance against the Nazis, "carrying some bags," as he
himself put it, found his thought a dominant inuence on the French
philosophico-political scene, along with Marxism and Christian Humanism.
Meanwhile, the international political picture was once more growing ominous,
with the rst symptoms of the cold war between the Soviet Union and the United
States and renewed threats of conict hanging over a divided Europe.
Thus, in the new postwar
political climate and his own confrontation with Marxism, Sartre made a strong
effort to reformulate his existentialism, placing greater emphasis on the
ethical and political aspects of his system and its "intersubjective"
and political implications. He recast existentialism as a humanist doctrine at
the core of which were the human being and human freedom, and which, moreover,
urged individuals to make a militant commitment to society and struggle against
all forms of oppression and alienation.
A doctrine structured in that way
might serve as a basis for building a new political force and for the opening of
a "third way" between the Christian and Communist parties. In
particular, Sartre addressed the French left, proposing existentialism as a
philosophy of freedom that was more than a revolutionary and antibourgeois
philosophy, and as an alternative to Marxism and its deterministic vision, which
annulled the individual and the individuals uniqueness. Sartre considered
Marxism, and especially its Leninist form, to be totally lacking in a coherent
vision of humanity, totally lacking in a theory of the active subject.
It was with that intention, then,
that in 1946 Sartre published LExistentialisme est un humanisme (in
English, Existentialism). This essay is a slightly modied text of a
lecture he had given the previous year at the Club Maintenant in Paris. The
immediate purpose of the lecture was to respond to the distorted accusations
against and misunderstandings of existentialism that were then circulating among
both the right and the left. The adversaries of existentialism on the right
claimed that it was a doctrine of the absurd, of nothingness, that it was
materialist and atheistic, that it focused on the human beings crudest and
most sordid aspects, and that interpersonal relations were portrayed in it as a
sort of reciprocal torture. The adversaries of existentialism on the left,
meanwhile, were describing it as a decadent theory, a typical product of that
petit-bourgeois idealism that led only to paralysis and resignation and whose
myopic subjectivism failed to take into account the real factors of oppression
that acted on the human being the various forms of social and economic
domination exerted by capitalist society.
In light of this background,
which we have reviewed in order to understand the philosophical and political
environment in which Sartre then moved, let us look at how he presented and
defended the thesis that existentialism is a humanism:
I shall try today to answer
these charges. Many people are going to be surprised at what is said here
about humanism. We shall try to see in what sense it is to be understood. In
any case, what can be said from the very beginning is that by existentialism we
mean a doctrine which makes human life possible and, in addition, declares that
every truth and every action implies a human setting and a human subjectivity (Existentialism,
12).
Sartre continues:
Subjectivity of the individual
is indeed our point of departure, and this for strictly philosophic reasons.
There can be no other truth to take off from than this: I think; therefore,
I exist. There we have the absolute truth of con-sciousness becoming aware
of itself. Every theory which takes man out of the moment in which he becomes
aware of himself is, at its very beginning, a theory which confounds truth, for
outside the Cartesian cogito, all views are only probable, and a
doctrine of probability which is not bound to a truth dissolves into thin air.
In order to describe the probable, you must have a rm hold on the true.
Therefore, before there can be any truth whatsoever, there must be an absolute
truth; and this one is simple and easily arrived at; its on everyones
doorstep; its a matter of grasping it directly.
Secondly, this theory is the
only one which gives man dignity, the only one which does not reduce him to an
object (Existentialism, 4243).
As distinct from what occurs in
Cartesian philosophy, for Sartre the cogito, the "I think," led
directly back to the world, to other human beings; thus:
[T]he man who becomes aware of
himself through the cogito also perceives all others, and he perceives
them as the condition of his own existence. He realizes that he can not be
anything (in the sense that we say that someone is witty or nasty or jealous)
unless others recognize it as such. In order to get any truth about myself, I
must have contact with another person. The other is indispensable to my own
existence, as well as to my knowledge about myself. This being so, in
discovering my inner being I discover the other person at the same time, like a
freedom placed in front of me which thinks and wills only for or against me.
Hence, let us at once announce the discovery of a world which we shall call
inter-subjectivity; this is the world in which man decides what he is and what
others are (Existentialism, 4445).
Sartre next goes on to give the
denition of the human being from the point of view of existentialism. In
Sartres view, all existentialists of whatever stripe, Christian or atheist,
including Heidegger, concur in this: in the human being, existence
precedes essence. To make this point clear, Sartre gives the following
example:
Let us consider some object that
is manufactured, for example, a book or a paper-cutter: here is an object which
has been made by an artisan whose inspiration came from a concept. He referred
to the concept of what a paper-cutter is and likewise to a known method of
production, which is part of the concept, something which is, by and large, a
routine. Thus, the paper-cutter is at once an object produced in a certain way
and, on the other hand, one having a specic use; and one can not postulate a
man who produces a paper-cutter but does not know what it is used for.
Therefore, let us say that, for the paper-cutter, essence that is, the
ensemble of both the production routines and the properties which enable it to
be both produced and dened precedes existence (Existentialism, 1516).
In the Christian religion, Sartre
continues, within which European thought has been formed, "[w]hen we
conceive God as the Creator, He is generally thought of as a superior sort of
artisan. Thus, the concept of man in the mind of God is comparable to the
concept of paper-cutter in the mind of the manufacturer, and, following certain
techniques and a conception, God produces man, just as the artisan, following a
denition and a technique, makes a paper-cutter. In the eighteenth century,
the atheism of the philosophes discarded the idea of God, but not so much
for the notion that essence precedes existence" (Existentialism, 1617).
Following this line of thought,
Sartre says that man "has a human nature; this human nature, which is the
concept of the human, is found in all men, which means that each man is a
particular example of a universal concept, man" (Existentialism, 1617).
Sartre continues:
[B]ut atheistic existentialism,
which I represent, is more coherent. It states that if God does not exist,
there is at least one being in whom existence precedes essence, a being who
exists before he can be dened by any concept, and that this being is man, or,
as Heidegger says, human reality. What is meant here by saying that existence
precedes essence? It means that, rst of all, man exists, turns up, appears on
the scene, and, only afterwards, denes himself. If man, as the existentialist
conceives him, is indenable, it is because at rst he is nothing. Only
afterward will he be something, and he himself will have made what he will be (Existentialism,
18).
Sartre goes on to clarify this
thought still further:
Man is nothing else but what he
makes of himself. Such is the rst principle of existentialism. It is also
what is called subjectivity, the name we are labeled with when charges are
brought against us. But what do we mean by this, if not that man has a greater
dignity than a stone or table? For we mean that man rst exists, that is, that
man rst of all is the being who hurls himself toward a future and who is
conscious of imagining himself as being in the future. Man is at the start a
plan which is aware of itself; nothing exists prior to this plan; ... man
will be what he will have planned to be (Existentialism, 1819).
Thus, the human being does not
have a xed or unchanging essence; the human essence is constructed upon
existence, rst as plan or project, that "hurling oneself toward the
future," and then as actions. Human beings are free to be whatever they
want to be, but in this process of self-formation they have no moral rules to
guide them.
Recalling one of the thinkers who
inspired existentialism, Sartre notes:
Dostoievski said, "If God
didnt exist, everything would be possible." That is the very starting
point of existentialism. Indeed, everything is permissible if God does not
exist, and as a result man is forlorn, because neither within him nor without
does he nd anything to cling to. He cant start making excuses for himself.
If existence really does precede
essence, there is no explaining things away by reference to a xed and given
human nature. In other words, there is no determinism, man is free, man is
freedom. On the other hand, if God does not exist, we nd no values or
commands to turn to which legitimize our conduct. So, in the bright realm of
values, we have no excuse behind us, nor justication before us. We are alone,
with no excuses.
That is the idea I shall try to
convey when I say that man is condemned to be free. Condemned, because he did
not create himself, yet, in other respects free; because, once thrown into
the world, he is responsible for everything he does. [m]an, with no support
and no aid, is condemned every moment to invent man (Existentialism, 2728).
According to what Heidegger had
taught, then, man was alone and abandoned in the world; furthermore, he was
forced to choose, and to construct himself through that choosing. The
abandonment and the choosing are accompanied by anguish. It should be
noted that in the attempt to recast existentialism as a humanism, Sartre found
himself obliged to revise this point, giving a separate and distinct function to
the concept of anguish that had had so much importance in his preceding
philosophy.
In Being and Nothingness
Sartre had described anguish as the sensation of terrible vertigo that comes
over a person when he discovers that he is free and that he must take
responsibility for his actions and his choices. But in Existentialism,
the meaning of anguish for Sartre is transferred from the subjective to the
intersubjective sphere. Anguish then becomes the feeling of "crushing
responsibility" accompanying a choice that involves not only the individual
but other human beings as well, or even all of humanity in the case of very
important, radical decisions.
Here is how Sartre addresses this
topic:
When we say that man chooses his
own self, we mean that every one of us does likewise; but we also mean by that
that in making this choice he also chooses all men. In fact, in creating the
man that we want to be, there is not a single one of our acts which does not at
the same time create an image of man as we think he ought to be. To choose to
be this or that is to afrm at the same time the value of what we choose,
because we can never choose evil. We always choose the good, and nothing can be
good for us without being good for all (Existentialism, 20).
It is on this foundation that
Sartre constructs a social ethics of freedom: "[W]hen, in all honesty, Ive
recognized that man is a being in whom existence precedes essence, that he is a
free being who, in various circumstances, can want only his freedom, I have at
the same time recognized that I can want only the freedom of others" (Existentialism,
5455).
Thus, Sartres ethics is not
based on the thing chosen but rather on the honesty or "authenticity"
of the choice. In contrast to his assertions in Being and Nothingness,
now not all behaviors are equally lacking in meaning for Sartre. Although he
reiterates that in order to act it is not necessary to have hope, now he
also says that action is not necessarily gratuitous, absurd, or without
foundation. In fact, even though no sweeping and denitive morality exists,
even though every individual is free to construct his or her own morality within
the situation he or she lives, by choosing between the various possibilities
that present themselves it is nonetheless possible for the individual to make
moral judgments. This moral judgment is based on the recognition of freedom (ones
own and that of others) and of dishonesty or bad faith that is,
self-deception:
[O]ne can judgethat certain
choices are based on error and others on truth. If we have dened mans
situation as a free choice, with no excuses and no recourse, every man who
takes refuge behind the excuse of his passions, every man who sets up a
determinism, is a dishonest man [is in "bad faith"][But s]uppose
someone says to me, "What if I want to be dishonest [act in bad
faith]?" Ill answer, "Theres no reason for you not to be, but Im
saying that thats what you are, and that the strictly coherent attitude is
that of honesty." I can bring moral judgment to bear (Existentialism,
5253).
Let us now consider in what sense
existentialism, which is at bottom an attempt to deduce all the consequences of
a coherent atheism, can be said to be a humanism:
[M]an is constantly outside of
himself; in projecting himself, in losing himself outside of himself, he makes
for mans existing; and, on the other hand, it is by pursuing transcendent
goals that he is able to exist; man, being this state of passing-beyond, and
seizing upon things only as they bear upon this passing-beyond, is at the
heart, at the center of this passing-beyond. There is no universe other than a
human universe, the universe of human subjectivity. This connection between
transcendency, as a constituent element of man not in the sense that God is
transcendent, but in the sense of passing beyond and subjectivity, in the
sense that man is not closed in on himself but is always present in a human
universe, is what we call existentialist humanism. Humanism, because we remind
man that there is no law-maker other than himself, and that in his forlornness
he will decide by himself; because we point out that man will fulll himself
as man, not in turning toward himself, but in seeking outside of himself a goal
which is just this liberation, just this particular fulllment (Existentialism,
5960).
These are, in brief, the
fundamental ideas of existentialist humanism as Sartre formulated them in 194546.
But in the years that followed, in a difcult journey that led Sartre rst to
be a "fellow traveler" of the French Communist Party and then later,
following the Soviet invasion of Hungary in 1956, to break openly with it,
Sartre was to subject his philosophical position to constant reappraisal and,
sometimes, profound changes. Along the way he also reformulated several of the
ideas he had set forth in Existentialism. For instance, after his
encounter with Marxism, which stimulated him to undertake a more profound
analysis of social reality, Sartre came to stress the idea of a freedom that was
not absolute but "conditioned" by an ensemble of social and cultural
factors.
He himself admitted that the
radical antithesis he had drawn between absolute freedom and equally absolute
bad faith in his 1943 Being and Nothingness had been inspired by the
climate of war, in which there seemed to be no gray, but only black and white,
no alternative but being fully "for" or fully "against." But
after the war came the true experience the experience of society
that is, the experience of a complex and ambiguous reality charged with nuances
and gradations, where the relationship between the determining situation and
free will, between conditioning and choice, was neither clear nor direct. In an
interview given to the New Left Review in 1969, Sartre offered the
following denition of freedom: "I believe," he said, "that a
man can always make something out of what is made of him. This is the limit I
would today accord to freedom: the small movement which makes of a totally
conditioned social being someone who does not render back completely what his
conditioning has given him."
Even with this more limited
denition of freedom, Sartre did not renounce the central theme of all his
philosophy, that freedom is constitutive of human consciousness. In 1974, six
years before his death, now nearly blind, in a debate with the gauchistes
(leftists) of the May 1968 Paris student revolt, Sartre reafrmed that human
beings are never wholly identiable with their conditioning, that alienation is
possible precisely because the individual is free, because the human being is
not a thing.
This is, in brief summary, the
philosophical road traveled by Sartre, a difcult journey with many changes and
self-critiques but always exhibiting a certain "constancy" as well.
All along Sartre was forced to respond to attacks from the hypocritical
bourgeoisie and Christians on one side and Marxists on the other, but
ironically, when he attempted to give his philosophy a humanist formulation, the
most profound and radical criticism came from precisely the man who had inspired
so many aspects of Sartres existentialism, Martin Heidegger.
4. Heideggers Critique of Metaphysical
Humanism
Martin Heidegger (18891976) graduated
from and began his teaching career at the University of Freiburg in Germany. In
1916 a crucial period in his philosophical formation began when Edmund Husserl,
recently appointed to the chair in philosophy, chose Heidegger as his assistant.
Husserl was already a well known and widely respected philosopher, and his
phenomenology had developed into a growing movement that was generating
considerable interest. In the close collaboration that ensued between the two
men, Heidegger made decisive contributions to the development of phenomenology,
not only through his own researches but also through his inuence on the
direction of Husserls work. Husserl sometimes described the school of
phenomenology of that period in Freiburg in this way: "Phenomenology is
myself and Heidegger, and nobody else."
In 1927 Heidegger (now a
professor of philosophy at the University of Marburg) published his fundamental
work Being and Time, dedicating it to Husserl. But this work also
signaled a break between the two men, which became obvious on the occasion of
their failed attempt to coauthor the article on phenomenology for the Encyclopdia
Britannica. And the break between them also marked a schism in the school of
phenomenology itself, as Husserl made plain in 1931 when he attacked what he
called Heideggers "philosophy of existence."
In 1928 Heidegger succeeded
Husserl to the chair of philosophy at the University of Freiburg. At his
inaugural, Heidegger gave a paper that would come to be one of his best known
and most controversial works, "What Is Meta-physics?" In 1933, when
Nazism achieved political ascendancy in Germany, Husserl, a Jew, was expelled
from the faculty of the university and Heidegger was appointed chancellor. One
month later Heidegger joined the National Socialist Party, though his membership
seems to have lasted less than a year, for in 1934 he resigned his position,
refusing to obey orders from the government to expel two anti-Nazi colleagues
from the faculty. From that time on Heidegger no longer involved himself in
politics, entering instead into a period of withdrawal and silence, and not
publishing due to government opposition. He did continue to teach at the
university, though he was under constant surveillance by the SS.
Heideggers brief membership in
the Nazi Party always thereafter cast him in a sinister light; it was a stigma
that hindered a more widespread understanding of his philosophy and the
revolution in Western thought that it produced.
When the war came to an end, the
leadership of the occupying forces forbade Heidegger to teach until 1951, but in
1946 the prohibition was lifted and he began to teach again, at rst privately.
During this period he also published a large number of essays, most written
during the years of silence that had followed the publication of Being and
Time. These essays testify to a turn in Heideggers thought, what has been
called a "second phase" in his philosophy, and this new direction
appears explicitly in his "Letter on Humanism," published in 1947. We
will return to this essay in some detail shortly, but rst we will briey look
at Being and Time.
Being and Time
begins with an epigraph from Platos Sophistes that clearly illustrates
the problem at hand: "For manifestly you have long been aware of what you
mean when you use the expression being. We, however, who used to
think we understood it, have now become perplexed." Heidegger asks himself
whether the word being is better understood today than in Platos time,
whether it is clear to us what we mean when we use it. The answer he gives is
that it is not, and that in fact we have forgotten about the problem itself
for the fact that we do not understand the meaning of the word being
creates no perplexity in us whatever; we use it constantly but never pause to
analyze it, never ask ourselves what it means. We say "such-and-such is "
and continue on with a series of predicates that dene the object under
consideration; we debate whether a thing is this way or that way, this or that,
yet never examine the word is. Since it is the "most universal and
emptiest of all concepts," the concept applied to all entities (things,
animals, vegetables, ourselves, and so on), the concept of Being apparently
"resists every attempt at denition" (H 2). Its meaning is lost in
common use.
In its long history, philosophy
has given differing answers to the fundamental question of being, and
Heidegger says that he does not pretend to give a new one. In view of the fact
that the problem itself seems to have been forgotten, what Heidegger wishes to
do, rather, is to reawaken an understanding of the meaning of the question
itself. The fact that one asks oneself what an entity is, that one asks
"What is X?" presupposes a vague, average understanding of the
being of entities (H 4). And it is precisely on the basis of that understanding
that one also asks oneself about being. Therefore, a study of the meaning
of Being should begin from this entity that appears to occupy a privileged
position that is, should involve a preliminary clarication of the being of
the human being.
Yet one cannot inquire into the
question of the being or essence of the human being in the same way that
one investigates the being of other entities. In traditional philosophy, when
one speaks of the "essence" or "nature" of an entity, one is
referring to the ensemble of specic characteristics inherent in that entity,
and without which it would not be what it is. For Heidegger, however, the human
being is never an entity that is denitive, xed, completed; the human beings
most characteristic mode of being is, rather, existing a continual
being in relationship to possibilities, a continual going beyond the given. In
other words, the human being, "that entity we always are," does not
present itself in the mode of reality, the mode of objectivity; rather, the
human being presents itself as existence, which is possibility, coming-into-Being
or potentiality for Being. To say that the essence of the human
being is existence is equivalent to saying that the human being possesses
no essence in the traditional sense at all, no essence given or dened as it is
for things.
For Heidegger, then, between the
human being and other entities there exists a radical difference in essence that
must not be overlooked. If it is if the human being is reduced to "just
another" entity and studied as "just another" entity, as a thing,
in the way that human sciences such as anthropology, biology, and psychology
treat the human being as an object then the human beings most
particular and constitutive characteristics are lost. In turn, this difference
becomes the point of departure for the existential analysis that
Heidegger believes will shed light (little by little, with the progressive
deepening and unveiling that are characteristic of the phenomenological method)
on the structures that constitute the being of the human being.
Thus, out of the rst level of
analysis emerges the notion that the essence of the human being lies in its existence.
But this existence does not occur in the abstract but rather concretely, in a
world constituted by things and other human beings. Accordingly, for Heidegger
existence is fundamentally Being-in-the-world. He designates the human
essence by the term Dasein, which literally means "existence,"
though he decomposes the word into its parts, making it Da-sein or being-there.
Thus, Heidegger emphasizes the character of human reality as Being-in-the-world
and opening to the world.
But what are we to understand by
the term world? One of the central tenets of Heideggers philosophy is
that the world is not simply the sum of all possible entities as
things-in-themselves, endowed with objective reality. For Heidegger, the
reason philosophy has never managed to satisfactorily explain life or history is
precisely that it has always conceived of reality as simple presence, or
better (using a term already common in the language of both science and daily
life), objectivity. This view presupposes that on one side there is a
subject who is separate and apart and who observes things, and on the other side
there are things, each of which possesses a particular and unique nature in-itself,
which the subject strives to apprehend through a gaze, a way of seeing that is
as pure and disinterested as possible, as the exact sciences attempt to do. But
an analysis of the meaning of the term world shows that initially things
present themselves to us not as objects separate from ourselves, as things-in-themselves,
endowed with objective existence. Rather, in our experience things are above all
instruments or instrumentalities, in the sense that we always include
them in some way in our lives, we have a purpose for them, we refer them to a
"plan" or "project." The world is, then, the horizon within
which we use and give meaning to the things we encounter there, those things we
are able to put to use. In that sense, the world is a structure
constitutive of human reality.
For Heidegger, human opening
to the world occurs through three basic modalities: emotion or "mood,"
"understanding," and "discourse." As one way of opening, the
human being always experiences its own Being-in-the-world within a certain
emotional stance, what Heidegger calls "mood." Thus, the human beings
relationship to things is never neutral, its attitude is never that of a
"pure subject," rather, the human being "feels
itself" in the world. Therefore, the individuals emotional situation or
"mood" is an apprehension, a pre-comprehension, of the
world. Nevertheless, that "mood" is not fully under the individuals
control; the affective tonality that determines the persons mode of
relationship to things is not fully subject to that persons control. It is
through this opening that human beings discover that the fundamental
aspect of their existence eludes them. Their emotional situation or
"mood" confronts human beings with their own inexplicability and
nitude, with the fact of their being thrown, abandoned, into the world
(H 135ff.).
As a second way of opening, human
beings always have a certain comprehension or understanding of the
world in the sense that they have a knowledge of or familiarity with a totality
of meanings, even before encountering the objects that come into their
awareness. As coming-into-Being or potentiality for Being, what is
constitutive of the human being in the world is "projecting," throwing
forward, planning (H 145ff.), and their knowledge of things is always an
interpretation, an inclusion of these things within a human plan or
"project." Thus, "understanding" is not something that
consists of knowing things "as they are," "in-themselves,"
but rather is always the expression of an inescapable relationship with
things. And as such, as part of a project, our understanding/interpretation of
the world is always subject to change and development.
Finally, as the third mode of
opening to the world, "discourse" articulates and concretizes the
other two, mood and understanding.
Through these three fundamental
modes of opening to the world, human beings "care" or have
"concern" for things, other human beings, and themselves. Caring-for,
dedicating-oneself-to, is the being of human reality as existence.
Taking the analysis further,
Heidegger nds in temporality the meaning of this "care" or
"concern." In other words, what makes it possible and comprehensible
for a human being to enter into relationship with objects, to give them meaning,
to include them in a project, lies in temporality. Heidegger puts the idea this
way:
Such concern [solicitude, etc.],
as concernfully reckoning up, planning, preventing, or taking precautions,
always says (whether audibly or not) that something is to happen "then,"
that something else is to be attended to "beforehand," that
what has failed or eluded us "on that former occasion" is
something that we must "now" make up for (H 406, italics in
English edition).
For Heidegger, however, temporality
is not "time" as the word is generally understood. In Being and
Time Heidegger carries out an extraordinarily profound analysis of the
common understanding of "time," which is ordinarily seen as a
succession of "instants" within which events are "dated."
Thus, time is normally conceived of as a line (composed of instants that are the
points of the line) stretching innitely into both the past and the future. The
instant-point is always taken to be now, and past and future are only
understood based on the experience of the present. But the now of the
present is always experienced as it recedes into the past and extends toward the
future, and thus now is necessarily also "a little while ago"
and "in just a little while." Furthermore, if the past is understood
as a function of the present, as a function of the now, then it is a no-longer-now;
and the future, correspondingly, is a not-yet-now.
The image of time as the innite
succession of instant-points, of nows, arises when the "nows"
of the present (which possess the characteristics we have noted) are projected
into the past and the future. This is the way Heidegger describes the common
conception of time and the sense of its appearance:
It is held that time presents
itself proximally as an uninterrupted sequence of "nows." Every
"now," moreover, is already either a "just-now" or a
"forthwith." If in characterizing time we stick primarily and
exclusively to such a sequence, then in principle neither beginning nor
end can be found in it. Every last "now," as "now,"
is always already a "forthwith" that is no longer; thus it is
time in the sense of the "no-longer-now" in the sense of the
past. Every rst "now" is a "just-now" that is not yet;
thus it is time in the sense of the "not-yet-now" in the sense of
the "future." Hence time is endless "on both sides." This
thesis becomes possible only on the basis of an orientation towards a free-oating
"in-itself" of a course of "nows" which is present-at-hand.
If one directs ones glance toward Being-present-at-hand and
not-Being-present-at-hand, and thus "thinks" the sequence of "nows"
through "to the end," then an end can never be found. In this
way of thinking time through to the end, one must always think
more time; from this one infers that time is innite.
But wherein are grounded this
leveling-off of world-time and this covering-up of temporality? In the Being of
Dasein itself, which we have interpreted as care. Thrown and falling,
Dasein is proximally and for the most part lost in that with which it concerns
itself. In this lostness, however, Daseins eeing in the face of that
authentic existence which has been characterized as "anticipatory
resoluteness" [in the face of death] has made itself known; and this is a
eeing which covers up. In this concernful eeing lies a eeing in the
face of death that is, a looking-away from the end of
Being-in-the-world [existence] (H 424, punctuation as in the English edition).
In other words, for Heidegger the
reason we have constructed this illusory image of temporality, the
"meaning" of that construct, lies in our attempt to evade ("look
away from" or "ee") the problem of death. Of all the
possibilities that present themselves to the human being an entity that is,
as we have seen, fundamentally coming-into-Being death is the only
one that is unavoidable, and therefore fundamental to and constitutive of human
existence.
Existence, Heidegger says, is
thus fundamentally Being-toward-death. In the face of the anxiety, the
Angst, produced by the nothingness of death, the human being has two possible
avenues: the rst is to lose oneself in the world, to abandon oneself to the
quotidian banality of, the concern with, projects constantly done and
then demolished or undone, projects achieved or frustrated. In choosing this
alternative, one creates for oneself the illusion of time as an innite
succession of "nows," thereby putting off the dark knowledge that ones
own time is necessarily nite.
The present, the "now," is
always a "meanwhile," always stands in relation to some present object
that is part of a project. One thus comes to see entities as things-present and
to see oneself as an I-thing. The dimensions of this form of inauthentic life
are "idle talk," "curiosity," and misunderstanding or
"vagueness;" the "I myself" becomes depersonalized, a vague
"somebody" in the impersonal words one, they, or people
of such impersonal expressions as "they say" or "it is
believed" or "people do," because in this way the death that the
subject avoids or ees becomes the death of others, and never the
subjects own. It is precisely out of the statement "one dies" or
"people die" that all other ones or theys or peoples
are born. We see, then, that the day-to-day relationship between the human being
(who rejects his or her Being-toward-death) and the world is marked by this
inauthenticity, which Heidegger calls thrownness, as in having
"fallen" or "thrown-awayness."
Heidegger contrasts fallen or
thrown-existence with the second of the human beings two avenues of life in
the face of death-anxiety: the possibility of achieving an authentic mode of
existence. The authentic mode of existence can be achieved only through an
"anticipatory resoluteness" in the face of death. In this
resoluteness, the human being consciously accepts and takes on the possibility
of death as that possibility most centrally human. Arriving at the core of the
anxiety over not-being, one opens oneself to authentically living all the other
possibilities of existence. Discovering, without masks or self-delusion, that
one is-toward-death and has been thrown into the world, also means
discovering what one has always been. That is, one can authentically have-been
only insofar as one discovers oneself in ones future. In a sense, then, the
past arises out of the future. In this way, in the authentic project the human
being anticipates itself or, as Heidegger says, "comes-toward" itself
and, in that "ek-stasis" as he comes to call it, denes the past and
the present. Thus, "the primary phenomenon of primordial and authentic
temporality is the future" (H 329, italics original).
Heidegger urges us not to
consider temporality as something that occurs in time as time is commonly
understood. This tendency, like the common understanding of the concepts of past
and future, derives from our illusory concept of time:
By the term "futural,"
we do not here have in view a "now" which has not yet become
"actual" and which sometime will be for the rst time. We
have in view the coming in which Dasein, in its ownmost potentiality-for-Being,
comes towards itself. Anticipation makes Dasein authentically futural,
and in such a way that the anticipation itself is possible only in so far as
Dasein, as being, is always coming towards itself that is to say, in
so far as it is futural in its Being in general (H 325; quotation marks and
italics original).
To put the issue in simpler
terms, although the human being has always been a project toward the future, it
is in their conscious acceptance of death that human beings come to see their
anticipation or projection into the future (using these words in their
traditional ways). Here we are not dealing with a cause that produces an effect,
but rather with an un-veiling, a transcending of oneself, an arrival at being
that which always has been, for "the primary meaning of existentiality
is the future" (H 327). This does not mean, as the naive way of
thinking about time would have it, that the future "comes before" the
present, in the sense of a "before" and an "after."
Present-past-future are, Heidegger says, co-original and form a structural
unity.
Being and Time
was never nished. The original plan was for two parts of three sections each.
Heidegger wrote only the rst two sections of the rst part which, as we have
seen, analyze, respectively, human existence and its meaning, which is time; the
third section, which was to have been titled Time and Being and which was
to treat the central problem of the "meaning of being in general" was
never written. Heidegger himself later explained that he had not been able to
complete Being and Time "for reasons of lan-guage," since the
language he had available was, at bottom, the traditional language of
philosophy, which was marked by an original error that prevented it from being
able to express the meaning of Being. That is, in Heideggers view the entire
history of Western thought, beginning with Plato and Aristotle, has conceived
entities as simple-presence, and this has obscured the connection not
only between the three temporal degrees of past, present, and future, but also
between being and time. Within this horizon, the human beings relationship
with entities has taken on the forms of an inauthentic and thrown-away
existence, and so the language that has expressed, and still expresses, this
relationship is necessarily marked by a forgetfulness, an oblivion of being.
Therefore, being cannot be expressed in the language of traditional ontology,
the language of metaphysics. It is for this reason that after Being and Time,
reection on language would come to occupy an increasingly central position in
Heideggers philosophy.
Nevertheless, the oblivion of
being that marks the entire history of Western metaphysics cannot be considered
simply a philosophical error. Indeed, if that has been the way Being has
manifested itself to Being-there, to human existence in the world throughout the
history of the West, it is because that is the way Being is for
Being-there, for the human being in this cultural tradition. It has not been
"error" that has been operating, therefore, but rather Destiny. In the
Destiny of the West, Being is manifested by its covering, its hiding of itself.
It is within this horizon that the meaning of technology becomes clear. The
technological world, in which all things are instruments or instrumentalities,
in which there are only entities, in which Being has been obscured and
completely forgotten, is the most complete expression of Western thought and, at
the same time, the point of arrival at a mode of expression of Being.
As we see clearly in these ideas,
which belong to the "second phase" of Heideggers philosophy (which
succeeded the turn in his thinking after Being and Time), the terms of
the relationship between human existence in the world, Being-there (Da-sein),
and Being are now inverted. It is no longer the human being who inquires into or
investigates Being and opens himself or herself to it; rather, it is Being that
opens itself to the human being. And language is the new center of this
relationship, though we must note that the one who speaks is no longer the human
being, but Being. And existence, which had been dened as Being-in-the-world
and Being-toward-death is now, in the "Letter on Humanism," dened
as: "[The] standing in the lighting [Lichtung] of Being I call the
ek-sistence of man."
In this existential location,
wherein the light of Being may begin to be seen, the human being hears the
language of Being. And yet, as a well-known interpreter of Heidegger has pointed
out, this "voice of Being, this non-spoken word, this
ontological language is no longer the bearer of human meanings; it is a sort of
sacred language or mysterious symbol, a sort of revelation of Being in the
absence of all human words. The philosopher, in the current sense of the term,
should keep silent; it is the poet and the thinker who will replace him.
They have the word, or rather the word has them. The poet, condant of Being,
having learned to exist in that which has no name, is able to name
the sacred. As for the thinker, he is able to speak Being."
With this conception of Being and
language Heidegger consciously locates himself at the terminus of Western
thought and ideally reconnects in a leap backward over all metaphysics from
Plato on with the beginnings of that thought, the ancient pre-Socratics, who
wrote "in poetry" and "spoke Being as one religiously
recites a sacred formula" (Phenomenology, 63).
After this brief presentation of
Heideggers thought, let us now examine the position he takes with respect to
humanism, which is the area of greatest interest to us in the context of the
present work.
The publication in 1946 of Sartres
Existentialism (LExistentialisme est un humanisme) was the
cause of heated debate and profound controversy. At that time Jean Baufret, a
French philosopher, wrote to Heidegger, asking him a series of questions about
humanism, among them "how to give meaning once again to the word humanism,"
a word that both Christians and Marxists were then claiming for themselves and
to which Sartrean existentialism had also laid claim.
Heidegger responded to these
questions in a work entitled "Letter on Humanism," which was
published, with some corrections, in 1947. In this work Heidegger traces the
history of the idea of humanism from Greek antiquity to the present,
reconstructing the various meanings that have been attributed to the word and
the idea. Each of these meanings, noted Heidegger, is derived from a prior
determination of what it means to be human that is, what the essence
of "the human being" is. It is clearly the denition of this essence
that draws the line between the human and the inhuman.
The rst humanism in history,
Heidegger said, was that which arose in Rome in the time of the Republic. There
the Roman who had incorporated Greek learning was the "human,"
in contrast to the uneducated "barbarian." The ideal of that humanism,
then, was humanitas, the Latin translation of the Greek word paideia,
"education." That Roman humanism was thus linked to the education
imparted in the philosophical schools of late Greek civilization. Toward the end
of the Middle Ages, Italian humanism, which was an express attempt to
reestablish connections with Greece and Rome, would adopt that same humanistic
ideal, though in that case the "barbarian" against whom the
"human" was contrasted was the person of the Middle Ages. Every
current of thought since the Renaissance that has taken the Greek and Roman
civilizations as a model has also adopted this conception of humanism.
Other humanisms (Marxist,
Christian, and Sartrean or existentialist humanisms) in no way return to
antiquity, but each one instead determines the essence of humanity or humanness
in its own way. Thus, "Marx demands that mans humanity be
recognized and acknowledged. He nds it in society. Social man is
for him natural man. In society the nature of man, that is,
the totality of natural needs (food, clothing, reproduction, economic
sufciency) is equably secured" ("Letter," 200).
The Christian humanist "sees
the humanity of manin contradistinction to Deitas. He is the man of the
history of redemption who as a child of God hears and accepts the call of
the Father in Christ. Man is not of this world, since the world, thought
in terms of Platonic theory, is only a temporary passage to the beyond"
("Letter," 200).
For Sartrian existentialism,
Heidegger says, man has no determined, specic essence; essence is constructed
in existence through choice.
But, says Heidegger:
However different these forms of
humanism may be in purpose and in principle, in the mode and means of their
respective realizations, and in the form of their teaching, they nonetheless
all agree in this, that the humanitas of homo humanus is
determined with regard to an already established interpretation of nature,
history, world, and the ground of the world, that is, of beings as a whole.
Every humanism is either
grounded in a metaphysics or is itself made to be the ground of one. Every
determination of the essence of man that already presupposes an interpretation
of being without asking about the truth of Being, whether knowingly or not, is
metaphysical ("Letter," 201202).
Thus, for Heidegger, all these
conceptions of humanism present the same underlying aw: they are all
metaphysical or construct a metaphysics. And we have seen how he includes in
this category all Western thought, from Plato and Aristotle onward.
Metaphysics reduces the reality
of an entity to a simple-presence, apprehends it only in the temporal
dimension of the present. And in addition, metaphysics assumes the being of the
entity, yet neither inquires into it nor knows it. As a consequence,
metaphysics rests on a foundation that is unknown to it; the same thing
necessarily happens with all metaphysical humanisms, both ancient and
modern. They presuppose that the essence of the human being is self-evident,
needing no discussion, because "Man is considered to be the animal
rationale. This denition is not simply the Latin translation of the Greek zoon
logon echon, but rather a metaphysical interpretation of it"
("Letter," 202). This definition is itself a type of metaphysics, an
interpretation: it places the human being within the dimension of animality and
then adds the epithet "rational," which is understood, according to
the various philosophical systems, as soul, or mind, or spirit,
or thinking subject, or person, and so forth. Clearly, these say
things that are true about the human species, but they conceive its essence in
too limited a way. "Metaphysics," says Heidegger, "thinks of man
on the basis of animalitas and does not think in the direction of his humanitas"
("Letter," 204).
Heidegger contrasts this
restrictive conception of the human essence with his own vision of Being, from
which alone humankind can derive its appropriate foundation. As we have already
noted, the conception of the relationship between the human being and Being that
is proposed in the "Letter on Humanism" belongs to the "second
phase" of Heideggers thought. The essence of humankind is now its "ek-sistence,"
which is understood to be its "standing in the lighting [clearing] of
Being" ("Letter," 204). Precisely because the human being dwells
in proximity to Being, it is radically different from other living beings.
Here is how Heidegger formulates
this concept:
Ek-sistence can be said only of
the essence of man, that is, only of the human way "to be." For as
far as our experience shows, only man is admitted to the destiny of ek-sistence.
Therefore ek-sistence can also never be thought of as a specic kind of living
creature among others granted that man is destined to think the essence of
his Being and not merely to give accounts of the nature and history of his
constitution and activities ("Letter," 204).
Of all the beings that are,
presumably the most difcult to think about are living creatures, because on
the one hand they are in a certain way most closely related to us, and on the
other are at the same time separated from our ek-sistent essence by an abyss.
However, it might also seem as though the essence of divinity is closer to us
than what is foreign in other living creatures, closer, namely, in an essential
distance which however distant is nonetheless more familiar to our ek-sistent
essence than is our appalling and scarcely conceivable bodily kinship with the
beast ("Letter," 206).
We see that for Heidegger the
human being is much closer to the divine, to Being understood as pure transcendens,
than to other living species. The fundamental expression of this closeness is
language. It is, then, on the basis of this closeness and not on the basis of
animality that human essence ought to be thought of. In Heideggers thought,
the word ek-sistence, with which he denes humanitys essence, has
nothing in common with the word existence as that word is used in the
metaphysical tradition. There existence means "actuality," "the
reality of the thing," in contrast to its essence understood as logical
possibility, as ideal exemplarity.
And for Heidegger, Sartre, too,
is a part of that metaphysical tradition:
Sartre expresses the basic tenet
of existentialism in this way: Existence precedes essence. In this statement he
is taking existentia and essentia according to their metaphysical
meaning, which from Platos time on has said that essentia precedes existentia.
Sartre reverses this statement. But the reversal of a metaphysical statement
remains a metaphysical statement. With it he stays with metaphysics in oblivion
of the truth of Being ("Letter," 208).
Therefore, Sartrean
existentialism has nothing to do with Heideggers philosophy. In another
passage ("Letter," 21314), Heidegger inverts Sartres phrase prcisment
nous sommes sur un plan o il y a seulement des hommes (we are precisely in
a situation where there are only human beings) to read prcisment nous
sommes sur un plan o il y a principalement ltre (we are precisely in
a situation where principally there is Being). For Heidegger, the plan or
"situation" about which Sartre is talking is precisely Being. The two
philosophies are radically divergent.
For Heidegger, then, very little
remains of the so-called "humanisms" once one has perceived and
denounced the metaphysical roots that have determined their impoverishment and
loss of meaning. Yet such a denunciation is not without a value of its own, for
it allows the human essence to be conceived in a more "original" way
as ek-sistence, as the living of humankind in proximity to Being.
But, Heidegger asks, should this
new way of thinking, which "contradicts all previous humanism" yet
"in no way advocates the inhuman" ("Letter," 225) itself be
called a "humanism"? "Or," asks Heidegger, "should
thinking, by means of open resistance to humanism, risk a shock that could
for the rst time cause perplexity concerning the humanitas of homo
humanus and its basis? In this way it could awaken a reection if the
world-historical moment did not itself already compel such a reection that
thinks not only about man but also about the nature of man, not only about
his nature but even more primordially about the dimension in which the essence
of man, determined by Being itself, is at home" ("Letter," 225).
This reection on the human
essence is fundamental, for it is only on the basis of comprehending that
"essence" that a human being can construct his or her future
("Letter," 203204). Yet restoring meaning to the word humanism
cannot be an abstract operation; a more primary and original experience of the
human essence is necessary. Traditional humanisms have failed in their
objective: the modern human being feels alienated, homeless, without a country
(this alienation, though, cannot be thought of in Marxist terms, but rather in
terms of distance from Being).
A drawing nearer to forgotten
Being is, then, the only possible avenue for extracting humanity from the
situation of alienation and estrangement in which we nd ourselves. In that rapprochement
lies the Destiny of the West. This is the way Heidegger puts it: "[The]
West [should not be] thought regionally as the Occident in contrast to the
Orient, nor merely as Europe, but rather world-historically out of nearness to
the source" ("Letter," 218). And again:
The homeland of this historical
dwelling is nearness to Being. In such nearness, if at all, a decision may be
made as to whether and how God and the gods withhold their presence and the
night remains, whether and how the day of the holy dawns, whether and how in
the upsurgence of the holy an epiphany of God and the gods can begin anew. But
the holy, which alone is the essential sphere of divinity, which in turn alone
affords a dimension for the gods and for God, comes to radiate only when Being
itself beforehand and after extensive preparation has been illuminated and is
experienced in its truth. Only thus does the overcoming of homelessness begin
from Being, a homelessness in which not only man but the essence of man
stumbles aimlessly about ("Letter," 218).
This is, in brief synthesis,
Heideggers thought in regard to humanism. In the "Letter on
Humanism" he has performed on traditional conceptions of humanism the same
labor of deconstruction, of nullication, that he had performed on philosophy.
For Heidegger, the vision that the metaphysical humanisms hold of the human
being is insufcient harmful, even and so must be completely
dismantled.
We should recall that if
Heidegger rejected traditional humanism, it was because traditional humanism
does not sufciently realize the humanitas of humanity. But Heidegger
does not say in what way it is possible to bring about this new experience of
the human essence; he simply shows the need of that experience and states,
generically, that it is for the West to bring it to realization. But it is for
Being, and not the human being, to open itself, and in the forms that are
appropriate to it. With respect to those forms, humanity plays no part; humanity
can only prepare itself, in silence, for the revelation of Being.
5. Philosophical Anti-humanism
5.1 Structuralism and Claude Lvi-Strauss
Of modern currents of thought,
structuralism has taken perhaps the most determinedly anti-humanist stance. The
name structuralism denotes a philosophical current that arose during the 1960s,
especially in France, although it was neither a philosophical school nor a
homogeneous movement at all, but rather, as others have pointed out, a "way
of thinking" that linked quite distinct gures from a wide spectrum of
elds in the human sciences, including anthropology (Claude Lvi-Strauss),
literary criticism (Roland Barthes), Freudian psychoanalysis (Jacques Lacan),
historiography (Michel Foucault), as well as philosophical currents such as
Marxism (Louis Althusser).
However heterogeneous this group
of scholars may have been, they were united in their rejection of the
subjectivism, historicism, and humanism that were central to the interpretations
of phenomenology and existentialism articulated by Jean-Paul Sartre and Marcel
Merleau-Ponty in the years after World War II, interpretations that came to
dominate French philosophy during that period. Employing a method in sharp
contrast to that of Sartre and Merleau-Ponty, the structuralists tended to study
the human being from outside, as though it were any natural phenomenon,
"the way one would study ants" (as Lvi-Strauss was to say), and not
from within, by studying consciousness. With this approach, which imitated the
methods of the physical sciences, the structuralists attempted to develop
research strategies that would throw light on the constant, systematic
relationships that they believed existed within human behavior, individual and
collective, and that they called "structures." These structures were
not obvious or supercial relationships, however, but "deep"
structures, for the most part not consciously perceived, yet which limited and
constrained human action. Independent of the object of study, structuralist
research tended to stress not consciousness and human liberty, but instead the
unconscious and those factors that condition the human being.
It should be noted that the
concept of "structure" and the method inherent to it came to
structuralism not directly from the logico-mathematical sciences, or even from
psychology (the Gestalt school), all of which had been working with these ideas
for some time, but from linguistics. Thus, it has been said that structuralism
was born out of an "exorbitation of language," linguistic concepts
applied beyond their eld to other disciplines. Indeed, one point of reference
common to all the distinct manifestations of structuralism has been the 1915
work Course in General Linguistics by the Swiss linguist Ferdinand de
Saussure (18571913). This work not only made a decisive contribution to the
foundation of modern linguistics but also introduced the use of the
"structural method" to the study of language.
To this we must add that the
roots of structuralism, especially with respect to literary and sthetic
theories, lie in that vast and motley movement known as "formalism,"
which appeared in Russia during the period of the Revolution and soon came to
have wide inuence on European art and philosophy in the early twentieth
century. Formalism, or more precisely "the formal method," rst
appeared in the sthetic theories of the Russian futurists, who proclaimed the
necessity of revolutionizing literature and the arts along with society. For the
futurists, "[i]n order to recover the sensation of life, art had to defamiliarize,
to make objects unfamiliar by making forms difcult, shattering the layer of
custom on our humdrum perceptions; and defamiliarization, in turn, had to be
achieved through the constant use of unmotivated formal devices...invariably
based on deviation from established norms of language and style."
The futurists privileged the formal aspects of a work of art over the works
content.
It was the Russian linguist Roman
Jakobson who performed the important role of bringing together structuralisms
diverse historical components and introducing the structuralist interpretative
method of linguistics to the other human sciences. In Jakobson there intersect
the most varied lines of structuralist development: taking as his point of
departure the experience of Russian formalism (whose sthetic ideas he helped
to spread), he developed the ideas of Saussure, rst in the Prague Linguistic
Circle, of which he was a founder, and later in the United States. It was in New
York, where he had ed to escape the war, that Claude Lvi-Strauss, through
his friendship with Jakobson, came into contact with linguistic structuralism.
Let us now examine the basic
ideas of Ferdinand de Saussures theory, so that we may see why it had such
great importance for the development of structuralism.
For Saussure, language, a faculty
common to all people, cannot be conceived of merely as the sum of the speech
acts (both past and all possible future) that individuals perform in order to
communicate among themselves. The fundamental distinction to be made in
linguistics is that which exists between language and speech (in
French, langue and parole). A language is "a system of signs
expressing ideas" (Course, 15) and is "the social part of
language, external to the individual, who by himself is powerless either to
create it or to modify it. It exists only in virtue of a kind of contract
between the members of a community" (Course, 14). Speech, in
contrast, is a single act of verbal communication performed by an individual in
order to express a thought. The rst concept, language, refers to the system of
rules that underlies every act of speech and that, as the common heritage of the
community, exists independently of the subject-user. If an individual were not
familiar with this system of rules, which each individual masters through a
period of apprenticeship, no act of speech would be possible. Linguistics, for
Saussure, is fundamentally the study of language (langue), and is
therefore but a single branch of a more general discipline, a science of signs, semiology,
which he hopes will be developed in the future.
Saussure also makes a second
basic distinction involving a linguistic sign: between the signal or word, the
"signier," and the concept, what is meant or "signied."
Early on, Saussure denes the linguistic sign as the union of a
"concept" and a "sound image" or "sound pattern" (image
acoustique), which is "not actually a sound [but] the hearers
psychological impression of a sound, as given to him by the evidence of his
senses" (Course, 66). Later, in order to avoid possible ambiguity,
Saussure proposes to call the concept the "signied" and to call the
sound-pattern the "signier." In both cases, though, the key point
that arises out of Saussures analysis is the following: the link between the
two components of a linguistic sign is arbitrary, so that the same concept, the
"abstract" concept "sister," for example, may be tied to
different sound-patterns in different languages (sister, soeur, sorella,
hermana, and so on). There is no apparent reason, then, that any given
sound-pattern should be associated with any given concept: any other
sound-pattern would be equally effective and satisfactory. This does not mean
that the speaker may freely modify the association between the two terms; should
the individual do so, communication would be seriously, perhaps fatally,
compromised. Rather, the association, while arbitrary, is socially given at a
particular historical moment. It is clear that language changes over time, but
for any given linguistic community what counts is its present situation, which
is what allows communication between individuals.
And there are further corollaries
to this insight. Not only does a language produce a unique system and range of
signiers, dividing and organizing the acoustical spectrum in a way that is
simultaneously arbitrary and specic; it also does the same thing with the
spectrum of conceptual possibilities as well: a language possesses a way, a
mode, similarly arbitrary and specic, of dividing and organizing the world
into concepts and categories that is, it has its own way of creating
signieds. This is not hard to see if we recall that not infrequently there are
particular words, expressions, or constructions in one language that cannot
easily be translated into another language, and this is precisely because the
signieds of the two languages in question are not entirely equivalent they
belong to distinct articulations of the conceptual plane. Thus, signieds do
not exist in and of themselves; they are not xed entities valid for all
languages that each language simply expresses by means of its own particular
signiers. Signiers (words) and signieds (meanings), precisely because they
are the arbitrary divisions of a continuum conceptual in one case, acoustic
in the other can be dened only on the basis of relationships, as functions
of a system of reciprocal differences: each one is dened by what the others of
its plane are not.
An example from Saussure himself
will make this point clearer: "We assign identity to two trains (the
8:45 from Geneva to Paris), one of which leaves twenty-four hours after the
other. We treat it as the same train, even though probably the locomotive,
the carriages, the staff etc. are [different]" (Course, 107). What
gives identity to the train is its position in the system of trains described by
the railway schedule. The important thing is to be able to distinguish it from
all other trains dened in the same way. Here is the way Saussure
explains this key point in his linguistic theory, the "differential
conception" of signieds and signiers: "The sound of a word is not
in itself important, but [rather] the phonetic contrasts which allow us to
distinguish that word from any other. That is what carries the meaning" (Course,
116). "[C]oncepts are purely differential. That is to say they are
concepts dened not positively, in terms of their content, but negatively by
contrast with other items in the same system. What characterises each most
exactly is being whatever the others are not" (Course, 115).
One further distinction must yet
be considered, and that is one Saussure drew between synchrony and diachrony.
We have all had the experience of nding that language is in constant change.
Linguistic signs are not static; they constantly evolve and change. This fact
can be immediately veried with respect to signiers, but it is equally true
for signieds. For example, the English word silly meant or signied
"pious" or "good" until the sixteenth century, when it began
to take on the meaning "innocent" and "helpless." But from
there the meaning continued to change, until today, when the same word now means
"stupid," "foolish." Saussure observed that one can study
the language diachronically, in its historical dimension, following the
transformations of the linguistic signs through time, or one can study it at a
given historical moment, in its synchronic dimension. The synchronic
aspect is the only one that matters to those who use language, Saussure
felt, as it is the one that allows the present system of internal relationships,
that is, the rules of a language (the langue), to be studied and
claried. It is for this reason that Saussure gave primary importance to
synchronic analysis in the eld of linguistics.
The ideas treated here (in a very
summary way) are the most fundamental and innovative of Saussures Course
in General Linguistics. We should recall that the Course is a
reconstruction of Saussures thought by two of his colleagues from lecture
notes taken by his students and published posthumously in 1915. Interestingly,
the term structure never appears in the Course, but rather system,
which is the term by which, as we have seen, Saussure assigns to language the
condition of a unied whole whose parts are interdependent. Structure is
a word used in a general sense to designate the mode of organization of such a
system on the basis of the roles, the ranks, the relationships, and so on, of
its parts. And it is in this sense that the word was later used in structural
linguistics, appearing for the rst time in the Prague Circle, whose members
spoke of the "structure of the linguistic system."
From what we have reviewed here
it is clear that language, in Saussures analysis, possesses some singular
properties: on the one hand it is composed of completely arbitrary signs, while
on the other it presents a rigid, impersonal, external structure that precedes
the individual, who can neither create it nor signicantly transform it. This
structure functions as a kind of social a priori: though not consciously
perceived, it exerts a fundamental inuence on those who learn and use the
language in that to a great extent it determines the quality and breadth of the
individuals cognitive horizon. People assimilate the language long before
they are able to "think for themselves." Indeed, this apprenticeship
constitutes the basis for what might be called "thinking for
themselves." It is true that after some experience with the language and
its possibilities people become able to favor some signieds or meanings and to
reject others, but they cannot easily change the system of associations between
signiers and signieds, between words and meanings, a system that has been
socially established and that the language-learning apprenticeship has deposited
in the memory of each member of the language community. Put another way, one
always thinks from inside a language, and the language is an
interpretative form of reality. This interpretative form signicantly restricts
the space within which a subject may consciously construct his or her
"own" experience and freely express it through language. From this
idea derives the notion that in perception there is not a rst
"perceiving" moment that can be distinguished from a later moment at
which that perception is consciously articulated in language; there would appear
to be one single moment of perception-interpretation, awareness of which in
large measure eludes the "subject."
These ideas will help us
understand the generally anti-subjective and anti-humanist attitude that
structuralists arrived at from Saussures linguistic paradigm. Moreover, the
disregarding of diachronic analysis of evolution of language over time and the
privileged position accorded to synchronic analysis, which is the method that
allows one to recognize structures, turned history into a series of disconnected
"vignettes" in which, although the setting and backgrounds might
change, human beings were always subject to unconscious conditionings. What
follows from this view is a "history without a subject."
Claude Lvi-Strauss (b. 1908),
who might be considered the "father" of structuralism, is not a
linguist; he is an anthropologist educated in the tradition of French sociology
of Emil Durkheim and Marcel Mauss. His contact with Jakobson convinced him that
the approach used by linguistic structuralism offered the best tool for delving
into sociocultural phenomena the objects of study for anthropology with
the ultimate aim of nding and precisely dening those universal constants
of human societies that Durkheim had been searching for. Thus, adopting the
methods of linguistic structuralism, Lvi-Strauss proposed that anthropology be
reduced to a semiotics that is, that human cultures be studied as structures
of verbal and nonverbal languages.
In its study of a culture,
anthropology focuses on a series of systems, such as kinship, marriage rites,
food, myths, and so on, each of which is a combination or complex of processes
that allows a specic type of communication, and can therefore be treated like
a language that operates at one of several levels of social life, each with its
own particular system of signs. The structured whole of all these languages
constitutes the totality of the culture, which, from this point of view, can be
seen as a kind of global language.
Thus, analyzing the complex
systems of division into totemic clans in so-called primitive tribes, Lvi-Strauss
nds that a form of communication occurs in and through them, nds that they
are a "language." To a "modern" observer, these systems can
seem absurd, "primitive," in that they appear confused, naive, lacking
rationality. But when "primitive" people divide the universe in
accordance with the characteristics of their clan, some of which characteristics
may also be shared by certain animals, plants, or stars, they are constructing a
system of divisions, contrasts, differentiations between themselves and the
other members of the tribe, and it is these differentiations that allow the very
existence of the tribe itself as an articulated and not indistinct whole.
They are constructing a system of social communication, which is precisely what
keeps the tribe united. This operation is not "primitive" in any way,
but is, rather, highly sophisticated, in the sense that the members of the clan
are joining things that are not proximate in perceptual experience,
and this is precisely the essence of all signs and the operation of signifying
itself.
In this way, when a person
identies with her totemic animal, that "primitive" person does not
perceive herself as an animal, as a naive ethnologist might be led to believe,
but rather "interprets" herself as that type of animal; that is, the
person transforms herself into a sign for herself and for the other
members of the tribe, thus entering into the "discourse" of the
society.
"Savages" organize
their mental world in a way that Lvi-Strauss calls "analogical,"
since they use the natural objects that surround them to construct their signs
in the way a bricoleur (handyman) does when creating or repairing
something using pieces of objects found at hand. From this point of view, the
"savage mind" is different from the modern or "logical"
mind, which invents articial signs and superimposes them onto nature in the
way that an engineer does. Nevertheless, the savage mind is no less abstract
than the modern mind, and no less distant from the world of pure sensory
impressions than is the modern mind. In this regard, the study of the complex
systems of kinship in primitive societies is most illuminating. Speaking of
these systems, Lvi-Strauss says: "A kinship system does not consist in
the objective ties of descent or consanguinity between individuals. It exists
only in human consciousness; it is an arbitrary system of representations, not
the spontaneous development of a real situation" (Struc. Anthro.,
49).
For Lvi-Strauss, then, the
difference between ourselves, modern human beings, and so-called
"primitives" lies not in some distinct mental capacity, but rather in
a different sphere of application of the same mental energies. The "savage
mind" is exactly the same as the "modern mind," and the
functioning of the former is the same as the functioning of the latter: both
construct their own realities and project them onto whatever reality they nd
around them, although in neither case is this operation a conscious one. In
summary, what arises is a structuring, symbolizing function of the human
mind, and it exists at all times, in all places, in all societies, although it
may be expressed in different forms.
Nor is the analogical mode of
thinking typical of totemism limited only to "primitive" peoples; it
may be found everywhere in sports clubs, for example, where players give
their teams the names of animals so as to indicate their own special temperament
or some other physical characteristic and thereby distinguish themselves from
other clubs. It is simply that we no longer recognize this mentality, or it
seems "strange" to us. This strangeness arises when human beings stop
interacting analogically with nature and are interested only in acting
"logically" upon it.
Lvi-Strauss is a stern and
bitter critic of "modern man" and modern society, which he denes as
a "monstrous cataclysm" that threatens to swallow the entire planet.
In this regard he anticipates many of the themes of the environmental movements
that have appeared since his writings. In his view, what we call
"progress" has been possible only at the cost of violence, slavery,
colonialism, and the destruction of nature; progress is only an ethnocentric
illusion on the part of our civilization, a myth, and as such possesses
no greater or lesser arbitrariness than, and the same function of "social
truth" as the products of the primitive mind.
Indeed, in Lvi-Strausss view
there is no such thing as Progress, because there is no history as the objective
succession of events. History is simply a system of signs, by denition
unjustied, that are determined by other, non-historical realities. In fact, Lvi-Strauss
contends that all expressions of History (that is, the various forms under which
history is told), like those of language, totemism, and myths, choose their
signier units out of a pre-existing terminological matrix, which in the case
of History is constituted by what we think of as "historical facts."
But the selection, organization, and therefore the interpretation of these
"historical facts" in a word, the meanings that are attributed to
them are in Lvi-Strausss view arbitrary and are determined by a cultures
projection onto them of that cultures own current situation. That is, if we
take an interest in a particular historical period the French Revolution,
for example it is because we believe that the French Revolution can offer us
an interpretative and behavioral model for the present day. History itself
neither gives meanings nor represents progress; it is only a catalog of events,
a method, that can be used in a variety of ways.
It is clear that Lvi-Strausss
thought could not avoid a clash with that of Sartre, his perfect antithesis. In
his 1960 work Critique of Dialectical Reason, Sartre had tried to achieve
a synthesis of existentialist humanism and Marxism. For him, history had its own
special intelligibility; it was human beings who constructed it. Furthermore,
Sartres philosophy in its humanist aspect tends to show that the meaning,
continuity, and purpose attributed to collective human action are intrinsic
components of historical comprehension. History therefore cannot be reduced to a
merely natural, biological phenomenon.
The following quotation, from the
last chapter of The Savage Mind (1962), which is in large part devoted to
a refutation of the Critique of Dialectical Reason, is Lvi-Strausss
evaluation of Sartres historicism and humanism:
We need only recognize that
history is a method with no distinct object corresponding to it to reject the
equivalence between the notion of history and the notion of humanity which some
have tried to foist on us with the unavowed aim of making historicity the last
refuge of a transcendental humanism: as if men could regain the illusion of
liberty on the plane of the we merely by giving up the Is that are
too obviously wanting in consistency (Savage Mind, 262).
In the thought of Lvi-Strauss,
just as there is no such thing as an individual subject (we recall that he dened
the "I" of the phenomenological tradition as an enfant gt,
a spoiled child), so, too, there is no collective subject, no humanity who
creates history and gives a conscious continuity to events. On the basis of the
modern idea of historicity, which has been used to smuggle in the idea of human
liberty, and with it humanism, Lvi-Strauss nds that we live in a
"hot" society a society that by means of an internal dialectic is
constantly generating social change, and therefore constant tensions and
conicts. It is a society that functions like a thermodynamic machine,
producing a high degree of order at the cost of an enormous consumption of
energy and huge internal imbalances in other words, a machine that generates
entropy: an overall disorder greater than its internal order. In contrast to
modern societies, primitive societies are "cool," in that they try to
limit change, to avoid history. They do this by maintaining a low standard of
living (also thereby producing the desirable side-effect of preserving the
environment), trying to control demographic growth, and basing power on
consensus (Struc. Anthro., vol. II, chap. 1).
At this point we can clearly see
one of the several paradoxes in Lvi-Strausss thought, one that his many
critics have not failed to point out: after Lvi-Strauss handed down such a
harsh and negative judgment of industrial society, one would have expected him
to repudiate science, or more generally, the "scientic gaze" or
world view that objecties nature, transforms nature into a thing, an object of
study, for the development of our "entropic society" has gone hand in
hand with advances in science and technology. Surprisingly, however, Lvi-Strauss
situates his own research in the realm of the natural sciences; indeed, he
frames it within the most rigorous and all-encompassing materialist scientism.
Here is the way he declares himself in a famous passage:
I believe the ultimate goal of
the human sciences [has been] not to constitute, but to dissolve man. The
pre-eminent value of anthropology is that it represents the rst step in a
procedure which involves others. Ethnographic analysis tries to arrive at
invariants beyond the empirical diversity of human societies. However, it
would not be enough to reabsorb particular humanities into a general one. This
rst enterprise opens the way for others which are incumbent on the exact
natural sciences: the reintegration of culture in nature and nally of life
within the whole of its physico-chemical conditions (Savage Mind, 247).
In an ultimate reduction, Lvi-Strauss
contends that the various types of human societies derive merely from various
congurations of the structural elements of the human mind, whose roots are to
be found in the biochemical and biophysical functioning of the body-brain. For
the human mind is no more than an attribute of the human brain and constitutes a
closed system, like a kaleidoscope in which continual movements produce
an abundance of forms and colors, but always on the basis of a few simple
elements.
Clearly, this radical naturalism
and anti-humanism lends itself to objections at several levels. The most
immediate objections might be to its failure to adequately include the position
and role of the observer. After all, it is always a human being studying
human-being-ants. As the phenomenologist Mikel Dufrenne has put it,
"Whatever the element is in which it moves, a mans thought will always
confront the wearisome task of redirecting the thought back to the thinker; no
matter what man says, it will always be a man saying it."
In addition, we must consider the
key issue of how to evaluate the interpretations of the structures of primitive
peoples cultures when those interpretations are made by a "modern"
mind, which for structuralists by denition possesses an unconscious
conguration different from those it is attempting to interpret. Lvi-Strauss
recognized that his interpretations of primitive myths are a kind of translation
of the semantic code of the "savage mind" into a different,
"modern" code, and in that sense are themselves necessarily mythic.
And if this is true, as the post-structuralist philosopher Jacques Derrida has
pointed out, it is difcult to understand why they should be taken seriously.
5.2 Michel Foucault
Michel Foucault (19261984), whose basic
ideas on the human being and whose critique of humanism we will examine shortly,
always maintained that he was not a structuralist. In his opinion that label was
meaningless because it lumped together gures who really had very little in
common. Describing his education and the general climate that prevailed during
the period when his thought was being formed, Foucault said he felt himself part
of that generation of young people in the early fties who no longer recognized
themselves in the existentialism of Sartre and Merleau-Ponty with its insistence
on problems of "meaning." Foucaults generation, coming after Lvi-Strausss
studies of human societies and Lacans studies of the unconscious, saw the
problems addressed by existentialism as supercial and somewhat futile. What
really needed to be investigated was "the system." These are the
reasons Foucault gave for this: "In all periods, the peoples way of
thinking, their way of writing, judging, speaking (even in their conversations
on the street and in their everyday writing), and even the way people experience
things, the reactions of their sensitivity, their whole behavior, is governed by
a theoretical structure, a system that changes over time and from society to
society but that is present at all times and in all societies."
Thinking is never truly free,
Foucault goes on to say; that which is thought always occurs "inside an
anonymous, constricting thought which is the thought of a time and a language.
The task of philosophy todayis to bring to light that thought which is prior
to thoughtthat background against which our free thought emerges and
sparkles for an instant" (Chapsal, 3334).
That is Foucaults denition
of the basic aspects of the problem that he was addressing. Thus, the goal of
his entire body of work, he says, has been:
...to try to nd in the history
of science, the history of disciplines and of human knowledge, something like
its "unconscious." If you wish, the hypothesis of the work is
generally this: the history of knowledge does not simply obey the idea of the
progress of reason; human consciousness or human reason cannot arrogate to
itself the laws of its history. There is something, beneath what science knows
of itself, that it does not know, and its history, its change, its episodes,
its accidents obey a certain number of laws and determinations. It is precisely
those laws and those determinations that I have attempted to bring to light. I
have attempted to get to the bottom of an autonomous domain that would be the
domain of the unconscious of science, the unconscious of knowledge, which would
have its own laws just as the human individuals unconscious also has its
laws and its determinations (El Kabbach, 43).
Moreover, Foucault believed that
one of the most serious stumbling blocks faced by philosophy today was the idea
of "humanism." Therefore, one of the principal tasks of his work was
to purge philosophy of such an idea. In his own words, "the discoveries of
Lvi-Strauss, Lacan, Dumezil erase not only the traditional idea that has
been held about man, but also, in my view, all tend to make the very idea of man
useless for research and for philosophy. The most damaging legacy we have
inherited from the nineteenth century, and which it is time we got rid of, is
humanism" (Chapsal, 34).
Foucault had been a brilliant
student, his formal education being in philosophy and psychology, and he began
his career in 1961 with a profoundly original work entitled Madness and
Civilization: A History of Insanity in the Age of Reason. In this book
Foucault writes a history of madness in the West, beginning in the Renaissance
and passing through the Age of Reason (the "ge classique")
to the nineteenth century, to the foundation of psychiatry as a
"science." Foucault inverts the normal, optimistic interpretation or
image of psychiatry as a discipline that is in constant evolution and growth;
his book is a kind of counterhistory of the discipline. Madness emerges in his
study as a concept that shifts through history, assuming different and sometimes
contradictory forms and in general depending upon the complex of beliefs that
characterizes a given period.
Thus, in the Renaissance, during
which "madmen" were often allowed to roam freely, madness somehow
seemed to "speak" to the sane from a world that reason did not or
could not reach; similarly, in the combination king-jester (the fool),
madness dees reason by showing the dementia that exists in
"rationality" and by bringing rationality face to face with the
"reason" that lies in madness. In the succeeding age, the Age of
Reason, madness is separated from reason and becomes non-reason: those who are
mad are now locked up in jails and asylums, together with the poor, vagabonds,
criminals, the unemployed all those who might constitute a threat to
society. The unifying characteristic of this heterogeneous group was that its
members behavior diverged from what the society of the time considered
"rational."
Toward the end of the eighteenth
century the modern phase began, with the reforms that segregated madmen from
their companions in misfortune and gave rise to the "madhouse" per
se as the locus of connement and medical treatment. From this point on,
the madman becomes an object of psychiatric study and practice, the object of a
body of knowledge that is constituted out of the result of those activities.
Madness is now "mental illness," and it "speaks" in
conformity with medical discourse; the madman himself is mute, while on his
behalf many different, mutually conicting interpretations, incessantly
constructed by psychiatrists, are spoken. In modern society madness, relegated
by force to the madhouse, "cries out" through art its only locus
of expression and dees and relativizes bourgeois "normality," it
cries out in the voices of de Sade, Hlderlin, Van Gogh, Nietzsche.
However well received it may have
been in academia and anti-psychiatric circles, Foucaults book had no great
general impact. And much the same happened with his next work, which was on a
similar subject: The Birth of the Clinic: An Archology of Medical
Perception. It was only with the publication in 1966 of a work titled Les
mots et les choses: une archologie des sciences humaines (in English, in a
title suggested by the author: The Order of Things: An Archology of the
Human Sciences) that Foucault found great success even among a
non-specialist readership, a success that catapulted him to center stage in
French philosophy.
In The Order of Things
Foucault proposed a study of the fundamental cultural codes that have determined
the ordering of human experience in the West. For Foucault, as we have seen, in
no historical period is cognitive activity "free," rather, it always
occurs within certain determined channels, within certain forms of knowledge
that are given beforehand, and which are simultaneously anonymous, unconscious,
and inescapable. Foucault calls these forms "epistemes," a word of
Platonic origin that is commonly used in philosophy with the sense of "true
knowledge" or "science." Epistemes constitute "social a
prioris" that mark out a specic cognitive space within the totality
of possible experience and that determine not only the modes of being of what is
known within that space but also the criteria by which a "true"
discourse is constructed.
An episteme is unavoidable
because, as Foucault says, in any ordering of things or concepts, "there is
no similitude and no distinction, even for the wholly untrained perception, that
is not the result of a precise operation and of the application of a preliminary
criterion."
In that context, it clearly makes
no sense to ask whether an episteme is true or false or what its rational value
is. It is the episteme itself that determines what can be said and the way
recognized truths are constructed in any given period. It is the ground or
foundation of all discourses, the conceptual grid that allows or excludes the
existence of such truths; it is the not-thought by means of which
knowledge is modeled and articulated.
The study carried out in The
Order of Things covers almost the same period as that covered in Madness
and Civilization, the Renaissance through the nineteenth century. Foucault
individuates the various epistemes by characterizing the various historical
congurations of three "empiricities," three fundamental areas of
empirical knowledge: language, economy, and life. He chooses this approach, he
says, because human knowledge in its various forms has always concerned itself,
in one way or another, with words, material things, and living creatures. The
Order of Things is not, however, a history in the usual sense of the word,
but rather an "archology," and in particular (as the subtitle says)
an "archology of the human sciences." By these words Foucault
understands a study that begins at the present day and brings to light, as in an
excavation, what lies below the contemporary complex of knowledge, the
disciplines that we know today as the "human sciences" psychology,
sociology, literary criticism, and historiography, and also the
"counter-sciences," as Foucault calls them: ethnology, psychoanalysis,
and linguistics. But the purpose of the study is not to reconstruct the history
of the development of these disciplines; instead it is to arrive at a diagnosis
of their present-day cognitive status that is, their capabilities,
validities, and limits as "sciences of the human being."
Foucault does not discuss the
current contents or theories of these disciplines, just as the archologist has
no great interest in the visible surface of the ground that is to be excavated.
Foucaults contention is that a diagnosis of their present state is possible
only by reconstructing the episteme that constituted the condition of their
existence and that has consequently allowed them to appear and be articulated as
they have been. Archology, as a method, attempts to isolate the
distinct horizontal strata within which the three basic "empiricities"
appear with their distinct orderings. Thus it is that through the ways in which
language, material goods, and life have been talked about in the West for the
last four or ve hundred years it is possible to reconstruct the various
epistemes. That which has given rise to the human sciences will emerge in this
excavation as a specic stratum, distinct from those that lie below and above
it. Through the concept of archology, Foucault shows himself to have learned,
at least with regard to history, the lesson of Lvi-Strauss and, above all,
Nietzsche: in order to shed light on present times, he consciously initiates his
historical research in the present. History is simply an archive, and
archology, through a synchronic analysis of "remains," can reveal
its discontinuities, the distinct strata of deposits, though it cannot
individuate "historical subjects" or explain why or how the passage
from one stratum to another has occurred. Foucault, unlike Lvi-Strauss, does
not seek invariant structures, but rather, like the Nietzsche of On the Genealogy
of Morals, shows the essential uidity of all social meanings and values,
their constant reinterpretation.
Foucault identies three
epistemes in the period he investigates and the two moments that clearly
separate them. The rst episteme belongs to the Renaissance, which is
characterized by likeness. For the Renaissance, all beings are involved
in a tightly woven fabric of likenesses and correspondences. Each one leads to
the next, to which it is linked by invisible threads, subtle analogies.
Renaissance thought did not separate or isolate things but rather joined things
among themselves, ordered the world through the supreme metaphor of the human
body, in which every part is linked in close relationship and harmony. The
language of the Renaissance is, for Foucault, the "prose of the
world." Its signs are not arbitrary but return one to the very essence of
things: between signier and signied there is necessarily a relationship,
some sort of likeness that the scholar may indeed must discover.
Knowledge is, then, fundamentally interpretation, the exegesis of the
great book of the world that God has written for humankind; it is the quest
after "signs," the writing that the hand of God has left, like his
signature, on Nature.
Suddenly, however, toward the
middle of the seventeenth century, this episteme collapsed. The general
character of the new episteme that replaces it is that of representation,
a word Foucault uses to indicate the abstract rationality that divides and
individuates: "The activity of the mindwill no longer consist in drawing
things together, in setting out on a quest for everything that might reveal
some sort of kinship, attraction, or secretly shared nature within them, but, on
the contrary, in discriminating, that is, in establishing their
identities. In this sense, discrimination imposes upon comparison the primary
and fundamental investigation of difference" (Order, 55).
In this period, in all elds
things are measured, ordered, tabulated, placed in series, columns, structures.
Knowledge is spatialized, and all the "sciences" are sciences of
order: they are taxonomies, nomenclatures, classications, following the model
of Linnuss Botanica. In all elds, analogy is replaced by analysis.
In language, the nexus of likeness, similitude between signied and signier,
disappears: the relationship between them becomes merely conventional, yet at
the same time is understood as clear and unequivocal. Words and things belong to
two parallel orders; it is the very nature of human consciousness, as created by
God, that allows this transparent relationship between thing and concept of the
thing, between thing and word.
In turn, this episteme abruptly
disappeared toward the end of the eighteenth century, and it was at this point
that the modern world per se began. For Foucault, the episteme of the
modern age is characterized by historicity and by the appearance of
"man" as such, man. Into the metaphor of the "table,"
which corresponded to the episteme of the age of reason, time and history
unexpectedly erupted. In the study of living organisms, for example, which had
previously been set neatly one beside the next in rows of classication, the
organisms come to be seen not as adjacent in the abstract space of seriality;
instead, they are ordered in a true temporal succession. Their proximity
speaks now of transformation, evolution, of passages and relationships between
identities no longer seen as stable. In language, there is the discovery of the
strata of signieds that history is continually laying down: "the
word" is no longer a denite, dened, clear entity that leads one back
transparently to a concept or a thing in the world, but is now an ambiguous
construction, charged with meanings that have been acquired and lost through
time. It is here that philology replaces grammar as the center of interest. In
economics, the study of the exchange of goods is relegated to a lower importance
and production becomes central. In all elds, modern thought recognizes
dynamism and transformation. The new ordering of things occurs on the basis of
historicity. In addition, Foucault sees all categories of modern thought as
fundamentally anthropological, and this is the most singular
characteristic of the new episteme.
In the modern age, Foucault tells
us, "representation" does not disappear, but the introduction of
dynamic categories that change with time reduces its importance; representation
loses transparency and, being static, is unable to give account of becoming,
of the ux of time. In addition, there is a loss of faith in a God who has
guaranteed that the nature of human consciousness will allow us to enjoy a
knowledge of the world that is clear and true. As a consequence,
"representation" no longer constitutes a common ground for all elds
of knowledge; it is no longer thought but rather one mode of thinking.
This gives rise to the problem of
somehow establishing a foundation for knowledge, and Foucault maintains that it
is precisely this task to which all of modern philosophy, from Kant to Husserl,
is turned. For Foucault, then, modern philosophy is either epistemology,
the search for a foundation for knowledge, or a search for "meaning."
If in a previous time God and the transparency of representation gave an
innite basis for knowledge, knowledge must now be grounded in a nite
being: the human being. But this being presents a duality that is impossible to
resolve: it is "an individual who lives, speaks, and works in accordance
with the laws of an economics, a philology, and a biology, but who also, by a
sort of internal torsion and overlapping, has acquired the right, through the
interplay of those very laws, to know them and to subject them to total
clarication" (Order, 310). Or as Foucault summarizes a bit later,
the human being is one "whose nature is to know nature, and itself, in
consequence, as a natural being" (Order, 310).
In other words, the human being
who emerges after the collapse of the rationalist episteme is a natural and
nite being, subject to a whole series of limitations and determinations that
the "sciences" of economics, biology, and linguistics record in their
laws. Human beings are beings who speak a language that is not the individuals
own, in which the words of innite generations have been deposited as a kind of
"sediment," beings who enter a world of production already organized
and endowed with its own internal rules, who possess bodies subject to all the
chemical and physical laws. They are beings born into an already-organized
society, with already-established values, beings whose cognitive processes are
subject to a whole series of mechanisms and determinisms, beings marked by an
original non-transparency, an unconscious, that is, an "other" within
themselves that can never be absorbed into the self, as the new human sciences
of psychology, sociology, and psychoanalysis will show.
At the same time, the human
being, limited and nite, is not only the object but also the subject of
this knowledge. Indeed, while it is on the human being that this knowledge must
be empirically based, the human being must also, at the same time, itself
possess or know the elements that give this research meaning. It is within this
circularity, then, that the human sciences and all the philosophy of the modern
episteme move.
It is precisely this double role
as object of knowledge and subject who knows a role Foucault
considers in detail in the chapter "Man and His Doubles" in The
Order of Things that has created all the antinomies and contradictions
of modern philosophy, leading it at last into the cul-de-sac where it now nds
itself with no way out. It is time to awaken from this "sleep of
Anthropology" says Foucault, paraphrasing Kant and his "sleep of
Dogmatism" (Order, 34043); it is time for thought to liberate
itself from that type of humanism.
It is in this sense that for
Foucault man is not born until the beginning of the nineteenth century.
Foucault uses the word man to designate this intellectualist and
circular, self-referential construction, although for anyone thinking on the
inside of the modern episteme, man is simply man.
This strange gure of man could
only have been born, Foucault says, alluding to Nietzsche, out of the death, or
better said, the murder, of God, whose attributes he has tried, little by
little, to absorb. It was that act that also gave rise to the human sciences.
These are Foucaults words in recounting the parable of man, his
appearance and his impending end:
To invent the human sciences was
apparently to make man the object of a possible knowledge. It meant
constructing him into an object of knowledge. However, that same nineteenth
century hoped, dreamed the great eschatological myth of the age, which was that
the knowledge of man thereby produced might liberate man from his
estrangements, free him from all the constraints over which he had no control;
that man might, thanks to the knowledge that he possessed of himself, become
for the rst time the master and holder of himself. Said in another way, man
became the object of knowledge so that man might become the subject of his own
freedom and his own existence.
Well, then, what happened
and in this respect one might say that man was born in the nineteenth century
was that, as these researches into man as the possible object of knowledge
progressed this much-bruited man, that human nature or that human essence,
man per se, all that it was never discovered, never found. When the
phenomena of madness or neurosis, for example, were analyzed, what was
discovered was an unconsciouswhich really had nothing to do with what one
might expect of a human essence, of liberty or freedom or human life .
The same thing happened with language . What has been discovered?
Structuresbut man in his freedom, in his existence once again, he has
disappeared.
But this disappearance of man at
the precise moment the roots of man were being searched for does not mean that
the human sciences are going to disappear. I have never said that. What I have
said is that the human sciences are now going to develop along a horizon that
is no longer limited, closed, dened by humanism. Man disappears in philosophy
not so much as an object of knowledge as a subject of freedom and existence,
since the man-subject, the man that is the subject of his own consciousness and
his own freedom, is at bottom a correlative image of God. The man of the
nineteenth century is God incarnated in humanity. What results is a sort of
theologization of man, a return of God to the earth, which has transformed the
man of the nineteenth century into the theologization of himself. It was
Nietzsche who, in announcing the death of God, announced at the same time this
deied man that the nineteenth century could not stop dreaming of. And when
Nietzsche announced the arrival of the superman, what he really announced was
not the imminent coming of a man who would resemble a God more than a man; what
he really announced was the coming of a man who would no longer have any
relation to that God whose image he incarnated.
And so, for Foucault, the act
that killed God has also heralded the death of his killer: "[S]ince he has
killed God, it is he himself who must answer for his own nitude; but since it
is in the death of God that he speaks, thinks, and exists, his murder itself is
doomed to die; new gods, the same gods, are already swelling the future Ocean;
man will disappear" (Order, 385).
If man is not a constant
of human thought but a recent creation, which has arisen within an episteme
particular to European culture, then he shall be canceled, wiped away "like
a face drawn in sand at the edge of the sea" (Order, 387) when this
episteme, like those that have preceded it, nally collapses. At the end of The
Order of Things, Foucault seems to sense that this moment is not far off,
that a kind of earthquake is about to destroy the old ways of thought, opening
the door to a new way.
These are Foucaults basic
ideas on man and humanism as they appear in the texts we have cited, all of
which predate the Paris student revolt of May 1968. After The Order of Things
and especially following those key 1968 events in Europe Foucaults
philosophical search orbits ever more closely around Nietzsche and becomes
directed toward a genealogy of that web of relations that exist between
knowledge and power at various levels and in different sectors of society. While
in The Order of Things "discursive practices" the ways
words are used are analyzed without regard to the occasion on which they are
used or the subject who is speaking or the listeners or their respective social
roles, these aspects, and the related problem of power, become central in
Foucaults later writings.
According to Foucault, power is
not concentrated in a specic "place" in the State, for instance,
as communists believe; power is, rather, omnipresent. In the various
institutions of society power is linked to some specic knowledge by means of
which that institution has constituted itself down through history.
Power-knowledge employs disciplinary techniques and strategies, constructive as
well as repressive, by means of which it reproduces and becomes internalized
that is, is transformed into actions that the individual believes to be free.
The "subject" thus becomes a product of domination, an instrument of
power. Power, therefore, not only represses, it also molds, trains, constructs:
it produces objects, organizational structures, rituals of truth, and
"disciplined" individuals. Such disciplinary techniques are common to
both the capitalist West and the communist East, and do not disappear when power
passes from one class to another, from one political group to another.
Foucaults investigation into
power-knowledge, which had actually begun with Madness and Civilization,
reached its maximum expression in his 1975 Discipline and Punish: The Birth
of the Prison, a genealogy of penal practices, which moves from prisons per
se into other sites of "connement" and discipline constructed by
bourgeois society: the school, the factory, the hospital. This is perhaps the
most mature and seminal of Foucaults works. At the time of his tragic and
untimely death in 1984, Foucault was completing a wide-ranging work, The
History of Sexuality, conceived as a genealogy of psychoanalysis.
6. Recent Years
By the early 1980s the various humanisms
we have examined were in disorder. Sartrean existentialism had been unable to
channel itself into a political expression of any great effect outside the
rather restricted spheres of philosophical study and literary production.
Heidegger had rejected all previous formulations of humanism, dismissing each as
"just another metaphysics," and called instead for humanity to keep
silence and prepare for the "new dawn of Being." Theocentric humanism,
despite its efforts to make Christianity look like the true incarnation of
Humanism, remained mired in its own self-contradictions. Authors such as William
(Wilhelmus) Luijpen tried to make phenomenology, too, into a humanism, even when
it was clear that what underlay this enterprise was an interest in opening new
horizons to Christian humanism. However, none of these efforts was able to reach
maturity in the period from its origin to the 1980s. Regarding Marxist humanism,
after several attempts to establish distinct camps of "bourgeois
humanism" and "proletarian humanism," the upper reaches of the
Communist bureaucratic hierarchy nally adopted the position advocated by Louis
Althusser.
Thus, the word humanism
was used in many ways in many contexts and wound up being confused with a vague
position having something to do with a "concern for human life in
general," beset by problems of society, technology, and
"meaning."
And certainly we must not
overlook the work of Viktor Frankl (b. 1905), in the "Third School of
Viennese Psychotherapy." Though undertaken in a restricted sphere, Frankl
successfully applied the teachings of phenomenology and existentialism in a
direction totally different from that which the prior deterministic schools of
psychiatry had taken. At that time these schools were experiencing a crisis of
scientic foundation insofar as they still continued to cling to their myths of
origin.
In The Unheard Cry for
Meaning: Psychotherapy and Humanism Frankl says:
Logotherapy in no way
invalidates the sound and sober ndings of such great pioneers as Freud,
Adler, Pavlov, Watson, or Skinner. Within their respective dimensions, each of
these schools has its say. But their real signicance and value become visible
only if we place them within a higher, more inclusive dimension, within the
human dimension. Here, to be sure, man can no longer be seen as a being whose
basic concern is to satisfy drives and gratify instincts or, for that matter,
to reconcile id, ego and superego; nor can the human reality be understood
merely as the outcome of conditioning processes or conditioned reexes. Here
man is revealed as a being in search of meaning a search whose futility
seems to account for many of the ills of our age. How then can a
psychotherapist who refuses a priori to listen to the "unheard cry
for meaning" come to grips with the mass neurosis of today?
Later Frankl continues:
This openness of existence is
reected by its self-transcendence. The self-transcendent quality of the
human reality in turn is reected in the "intentional" quality of
human phenomena, as Franz Brentano and Edmund Husserl term it. Human phenomena
refer and point to "intentional objects." Reasons and meaning
represent such objects. They are the logos for which the psyche is reaching
out. If psychology is to be worthy of its name it has to recognize both halves
of this name, the logos as well as the psyche (Frankl, 5253).
Philosophers such as Martin Buber,
educated in the West but with their roots in other cultures, also brought
illuminating and refreshing contributions to the debate.
And in practice, humanism also
operated in other areas far removed from Western cultural traditions and has
been an energizing factor in societies that until recently had remained outside
the debate on universal ideas. One of the most interesting cases is that of
President Kenneth Kaunda of Zambia, who had set up a strong-man government upon
the triumph of the anticolonial revolution in his country. His subsequent
passage from a lip-service humanism to the implementation of a humanism
consistent in actions and effects showed all the characteristics of a true
"conversion." Suddenly, in a succession of acts of liberation
incomprehensible to the bureaucracy that had formed around him, he abolished the
countrys only political party, which had kept him in power as dictator; he
returned his imprisoned political enemies to freedom; he declared the elections
that his people had been demanding for twenty-ve long years; he was defeated
by popular vote and did in fact step down from power. And all this was done
while he contributed substantially to the cause of ethnic and political freedom
in South Africa and other countries of the region.
By the second half of the 1980s
Althussers Marxist anti-humanism was losing ground. Althusser found himself
at a dead end in the development of his original philosophy, and there occurred
that unfortunate incident that might well be called his symbolic suicide,
perhaps as had earlier taken place with the "metaphysical" madnesses
of Nietzsche and Hlderlin.
In the meantime, perestroika was
making gigantic strides, taking our breath away not only in the West, as might
be expected, but also in the bureaucratic strongholds of the Communist parties,
both inside and outside the Soviet Union. The ofcial interpretations of social
phenomena and the aspirations of socialist society had undergone drastic
changes, and "The Report and Concluding Speech by the General Secretary of
the CPSU Central Committee at the Plenary Meeting of the CPSU Central Committee,
January 2728, 1987" stated the following: "Our morality, our way of
life, is being tested in this case, its ability to develop and enrich the
values of socialist democracy, social justice, and Humanism.... In its
revolutionary essence, its daring, and its social-humanist orientation, the work
that is under way is the continuation of the great work begun by our Leninist
party in October, 1917."
This was not simply a question of
paying lip service to humanism. The phenomenon of perestroika, with its climate
of participation, direct democracy, and distrust of state monopolies clearly
embodied the same humanistic tendency that the "young" Marx had
unequivocally subscribed to. At all levels a change in attitude had begun, and
the theoretical outlines of a new humanism began to appear. For example, Leonid
Frolovs Man, Science, Humanism: A New Synthesis shows the broadening
of vision taking place among the ideologues and scientists of the old USSR just
before the emergence of perestroika.
By the end of the 1980s various
movements had begun to return to the paths from which they had strayed since the
momentous events of May 1968. This return began, basically, because many members
of the sixties generation, who had been the youthful protagonists of the events
of that time, found themselves in the early nineties coming into positions of
power at many levels and in many spheres. As they recalled with some nostalgia
that "wondrous decade," a new "naturalism" began to emerge
in many cultural and political forms. Environmental activism, which had begun in
the seventies, also grew and matured, a further reection of these leaders
growing inuence.
Since the early 1980s, within the
contemporary humanist movement the inuence of a new kind of theoretical
formulation known as New Humanism has taken shape in social, cultural, and
political organizations, building on themes stemming from phenomenological
methodology and existentialist currents but structuring them in a fresh way
thanks to perspective provided by the thought of Mario Rodrguez Cobos, who
writes under the pen name Silo.
Toward A Universal Humanism
1. New Humanism
As a concise articulation of signicant
issues in contemporary humanism and New Humanism we nd useful certain writings
and lectures by Mario Rodrguez Cobos, Silo. First we will examine the
introduction given by Dr. Naomi Otero to a 1986 lecture by Silo, in which she
briey describes elements of his thought on the human phenomenon:
In approaching the human
phenomenon, Silo has observed that before human beings undertake to think about
their origins or their destiny or other questions such as these, they already
nd themselves in a specic set of life circumstances, circumstances they
have not chosen. That is, individuals are born immersed in a world that is
natural, but also social, where they are beset by physical and mental
aggressions, which they register as pain and suffering. And attempting to
overcome that pain and suffering, human beings mobilize against those
aggressive factors.
Unlike other species, human
beings are able to extend their physical possibilities by producing and using
instruments or tools, prostheses (pros, "in front of"
and tithenai, "to put"). Thus, in taking action against
painful factors, human beings produce objects and signs that are incorporated
into society and are transmitted historically. And, in constant reciprocation
and feedback, production organizes society, and society organizes production.
This is not, of course, the
social and natural world of insects, where experience is passed on genetically;
it is a social world that modies the natural, animal state of the
human being. It is into this world that each human being is born a natural
world of which the physical body of the individual is a part, and also a world
that is not natural, but rather social and historical. That is, it is a world
of production (of objects, of signs) that is uniquely human, a human
world in which everything produced is given "charged" with
meaning, intention, purpose. And that intentionality is launched, in the nal
analysis, toward overcoming pain and suffering.
With their characteristic
broadening of the temporal horizon, human beings can defer responses, choose
among various alternatives, plan their futures. And it is this freedom that
allows human beings to deny or negate themselves, to negate certain aspects of
their bodies, to negate themselves utterly in the act of suicide, or to negate
others. And it is this same freedom that has enabled some human beings to
illegitimately appropriate to themselves the social whole enabled them,
that is, to deny freedom and intentionality to other human beings, thereby
reducing those other human beings to prostheses, to instruments of the
appropriators own intentions.
Therein lies the essence of
discrimination, with its methodology of physical, economic, racial, religious,
and other forms of violence. Those who have reduced the humanity of other human
beings have in so doing necessarily caused new pain and suffering, and have
reintroduced into the heart of society the age-old struggle against nature,
although now against other human beings, reduced to natural objects.
This struggle is not, however,
between mechanical forces; nor is it a reection of nature. It is a struggle
between human intentions, and it is precisely this aspect that allows us to
speak of oppressors and oppressed, of the just and the unjust, of heroes and
cowards. This is the only thing that allows the rescue of personal
subjectivity, and it is the only thing that allows the meaningful practice of
social solidarity, that allows a commitment to the liberation of those who
suffer discrimination, whether they are a majority or a minority.
At this point we need a new
denition for the human being. It is not enough to say: "The human being
is the social animal," because other animals are also social. In the same
way it would be incomplete to dene the human being simply as the toolmaker or
the possessor of language. In Silos thought human beings are historical
beings, whose mode of social action transforms their own nature. If we
accept that definition, we must allow that human beings can transform their own
physical constitutions as well, and indeed that is happening.
Human beings rst developed
prostheses that were external. Today we are introducing prostheses into
our bodies. We are transplanting organs, modifying our brain chemistry,
reproducing in vitro. And we have even begun to modify our genes.
Recognizing that the existence
of every human being occurs in a particular situation, a particular set of life
circumstances, and that these circumstances exist in the natural world (whose
most immediate manifestation is the body itself) and at the same time in the
social and historical world; recognizing the conditions of oppression that some
human beings have instituted in the world upon arrogating to themselves the
whole of the social order recognizing this we are led to a social ethic of
freedom, an ethic that is an authentic and valued commitment to struggle not
only against the conditions that produce pain and suffering in me but
also against those conditions that produce pain and suffering in others.
For the oppression of any human beings is oppression of myself as well; their
suffering is also mine, and my struggle is against suffering and anyone who
causes it.
But it is not enough for the
oppressors that they have enchained our bodies. They must go further take
from us all freedom, all meaning they must rob us of our subjectivity.
Ideas and thinking itself are made into objects, "things" by the
System; "dangerous" or "suspect" ideas must be isolated,
locked up, and destroyed as if they were the germs of infectious diseases.
Thus, as human beings we must also reclaim our right to subjectivity: our right
to ask ourselves what is the real meaning of our lives, and our right to
publicly practice and preach our ideas and our beliefs, whether religious or
irreligious. And any pretext that is used to block peoples exercise of or
inquiry into their subjectivity, or their preaching and development of it,
anything that stands in the way of it or postpones it, bears the mark of the
oppression illegitimately practiced by the enemies of humanity.
In Contributions to Thought:
The Psychology of the Image and Historiological Discussions, Silo gives a
fuller explanation of the theoretical bases of his thought, but it is in Letters
to My Friends: On Social and Personal Crisis in Todays World that New
Humanism is presented with all the vigor of a manifesto. Of course, the
"Humanist Manifesto I," inspired by John Dewey, had been published in
1933 and the "Humanist Manifesto II," inuenced by the ideas of
Corliss Lamont and signed by Andrei Sakharov among others, had been published in
1974, and so, perhaps as a way of distancing himself from the naturalism of the
rst and the social-liberalism of the second, Silo calls the foundational
document (found in chapter six of Letters to My Friends) the
"Statement of the Humanist Movement." Here are its opening words:
Humanists are women and men of
this century, of this time. They recognize the achievements of humanism
throughout history, and nd inspiration in the contributions of many cultures,
not only those that today occupy center stage. They are also men and women who
recognize that this century and this millennium are drawing to a close, and
their project is a new world. Humanists feel that their history is very long
and that their future will be even longer. As optimists who believe in freedom
and social progress, they x their gaze on the future, while striving to
overcome the general crisis of today.
Humanists are internationalists,
aspiring to a universal human nation. While understanding the world they
live in as a single whole, humanists act in their immediate environments.
Humanists seek not a uniform world, but a world of multiplicity: diverse in
ethnicity, languages, and customs; diverse in local and regional autonomy;
diverse in ideas and aspirations; diverse in beliefs, whether atheist or
religious; diverse in occupations and in creativity.
Humanists do not want masters;
they have no fondness for authority gures or bosses. Nor do they see
themselves as representatives or bosses of anyone else. Humanists want neither
a centralized state nor a para-state in its place. They want neither armed
gangs nor a police state in their place.
But a wall has arisen between
humanist aspirations and the realities of todays world. The time has come to
tear down that wall. To do this, all humanists of the world must unite.
In a 1994 lecture, "What Do
We Understand by Universal Humanism Today" ("Qu entendemos hoy por
Humanismo Universalista?") Silo makes the important characterization of
Humanism as an attitude and perspective in facing life, making it clear
that it is not a philosophy. The confusion between its defenders and detractors
stems precisely, Silo says, from their mistaken conception or framing of this
phenomenon, and he calls for a thorough reexamination of the entire question. He
goes on to reject the notion that traditional Western and Renaissance humanism
is the exclusive locus of the humanist attitude, which can in fact be
found in many cultures and many regions of the world. Let us review his remarks
on these points:
First we should explain our
interest in these themes, since to overlook this might lead people to think we
were motivated simply by historical curiosity or some other sort of cultural
triviality. For us, Humanism possesses the compelling merit of being not just
part of History but also the project of a future world as well as a tool of
action for today.
We aspire to a humanism that
contributes to the improvement of life, and that stands in a common front
against discrimination, fanaticism, exploitation, and violence. In a world that
is rapidly globalizing throwing people together as it shrinks ever smaller
we see growing symptoms of the resulting clash of cultures, ethnicities,
and regions. Such a world must have a universal humanism, one that is both
pluralistic as well as unifying and convergent. A world in which countries,
institutions, and human relationships are becoming destructured, fragmented,
must have a humanism able to give impulse to the forging of renewed social
forces. A world in which the meaning and direction of life have been lost must
have a humanism able to create a new atmosphere of reection, in which the
personal is no longer irreconcilably at odds with the social, nor the social
irreconcilably opposed to the personal. We seek a creative humanism, not a
repetitive humanisma new humanism that will encompass the paradoxes of
our age and aspire to resolve them.
While this humanizing process
may begin with what is historically recognizable in the West, increasingly it
will include events and cultures in other parts of the world where the humanist
attitude was present long before such words as "humanism" and
"humanist" had even been coined. Among the qualities of this humanist
attitude, which is a position common to humanists from all cultures, the
following characteristics stand out: (1) placement of the human being as
the central value and concern; (2) afrmation of the equality of all
human beings; (3) recognition of personal and cultural diversity;
(4) stressing the development of new knowledge that goes beyond the givens
of absolute truth; (5) afrmation of the freedom of ideas and beliefs;
and (6) repudiation of all forms of violence.
Silo goes on to review some of
the prejudices associated with the word humanism, observing that such
beliefs arise when people fail to realize that today the word itself has little
to do, really, with the humanist attitude outlined above:
In fact, the humanist attitude
had begun to take form long before the modern era. We can nd it in the themes
of the poetry of the wandering goliards and in the schools of the French
cathedrals of the twelfth century. But the word humanista, which
designated a certain type of scholar, did not come into use until 1538 in
Italy. On this point, I refer you to the observations of Augusto Campana in his
1946 article "The Origin of the Word Humanist." What I mean to
say by this is that the early humanists would not have recognized themselves by
that name, which only came into existence much later. Here I might note that
Walter Regg tells us that in Germany similar words such as humanistische,
(humanistic) began to be used in 1784, and that Humanismus (Humanism)
itself began to spread with the work of Niethammer in 1808. It is not until
near the middle of the nineteenth century, then, that the term
"humanism" came into use in almost every language. We are speaking,
therefore, about a recent word, and thus about phenomena that were surely lived
by their protagonists of previous eras quite differently from the ways they
have been interpreted in the historiography and cultural histories of the
nineteenth century.
Silo then takes up once more the
question of humanism in todays world:
We have said that the
existentialist philosophers reopened the debate on the subject of humanism,
which was thought to be dead. The starting point of that debate, however, was
taking humanism as a philosophy, when in fact it had never been a
philosophical position but instead an approach, an attitude in facing
life and the people and things and events of life. If the debate took as a
starting point the nineteenth-century description of the phenomenon of
humanism, then we can hardly be surprised that thinkers such as Foucault would
accuse humanism of being part of that whole nineteenth century philosophical
approach. And the discussion may also have been inuenced by existentialisms
position vis--vis humanism, which posed the question in philosophical
terms.
Viewing all this from the
perspective of today, clearly it seems absurd to accept an interpretation
of a thing as though it were the thing itself, and then, based simply on that
interpretation, to go on to attribute certain traits to the thing itself.
Althusser, Lvi-Strauss, and numerous structuralists have declared their
anti-humanism in their works, just as others have defended humanism as a
metaphysics, or at the least as an anthropology.
In fact, however, Renaissance
humanism had never, in any instance, been a philosophy not even in Pico
della Mirandola or Marsilio Ficino. The fact that many philosophers shared a
common humanist attitude at that time does not mean that their common
attitude was itself a philosophy. Moreover, if Renaissance humanism displayed
an interest in "moral philosophy" as it was called, this concern
should be understood as part of a broader series of efforts aimed at
dismantling the manipulation of that eld practiced by medieval scholasticism.
From that initial error in the
interpretation of humanism taking humanism to be a philosophy one can
easily arrive at any number of very distinct positions. Thus, authors such as
Lamont came to dene their humanisms as naturalist and anti-idealist,
afrming an anti-supernaturalism, a radical evolutionism, the non-existence of
the soul, the self-sufciency of the human being, free will, an intra-worldly
ethic, an extolling of art, and humanitarianism. I believe that people have
every right to dene their particular views in this way if they so choose, but
it strikes me as wholly unwarranted to go beyond that to claim that Western
historical and Renaissance humanism had followed the same directions, the same
paths. I further believe that the proliferation of "humanisms" in
recent years is perfectly legitimate, so long as they present themselves as
particular manifestations of humanism, without claiming to stand in some
absolute way for all of Humanism in general.
Thus, the entire recent
philosophical debate with a historical (and localized Western) humanism has
been wrongly conceived, wrongly posed. The debate, in fact, is only just
beginning, and henceforth Anti-Humanism will have to justify its objections to
Humanism in light of the positions of todays emerging and universal New
Humanism. We must recognize, moreover, that so far this entire discussion of
humanism has been a bit provincial, and that our treatment of this theme
that humanism was born in a certain place and time, was debated in a certain
place and time, and whether it perhaps ought to be exported to the whole world
as a model of that place and time has gone on long enough.
Silo then adds with some irony:
Let us concede, then, that the
"copyright," the monopoly on the word humanism belongs to one
particular geographical area. And we have indeed been talking about a humanism
that is Western, European, and to a degree Ciceronian. Since, however, we
maintain that humanism was never a philosophy, but rather an approach and an attitude
toward life, can we not then extend our investigation to other regions of the
world, recognizing that this humanist attitude manifested itself
similarly in other places? If not if we insist upon interpreting historical
humanism as a philosophy and, even more, as an exclusively Western
philosophy we not only err, we throw up an insurmountable barrier against
opening dialogue with the manifestations of this humanist attitude that
exist in all the other cultures of the earth. If I insist on this point, it is
not simply because of the theoretical consequences such an error has had, but
more importantly because of the negative consequences it will have for the
immediate and universal practice of a humanist
attitude.
And what is the legacy of the
belief that there is a coherent philosophical humanism? Silo observes that:
Historically in Western humanism
there has existed a strong belief that knowledge and the mastery of natural
laws would lead to the liberation of humanity. But today, we see that there has
been much manipulation of knowledge and of science and technology that
often such knowledge has served as an instrument to further domination. The
world has changed, and our experience has grown.
Some have believed that religion
has dulled and clouded peoples minds and, with a paternalistic attitude,
have sought to impose freedom by attacking religion. Today, however, we are
witnessing violent religious reactions that show no respect for freedom of
conscience. The world has changed, and our experience has grown.
Some have viewed all cultural
differences as "divergent," believing it was necessary to make
customs and lifestyles follow a single mold. Today we are witnessing violent
reactions to that attitude as some cultures still attempt to impose their own
values without respect for diversity. The world has changed, and our experience
has grown.
And today, in the face of this
tragic suppression of reason, in the face of growing symptoms of the
neo-irrationalism that appears to be overtaking us, we can still hear the
echoes of a primitive rationalism in which many generations were educated. They
seem to be saying: We were right in wanting to do away with religions because
had we succeeded, today there would not still be religious wars; we were right
in trying to wipe out diversity because had we succeeded, today we would not be
witnessing renewed clashes between ethnic groups and cultures!
But those primitive rationalists
have not managed to impose their own exclusive and monolithic philosophy, or
way of life, or culture and that is what counts.
What counts more than anything
else, however, is discourse aimed at resolving the serious conicts we are
seeing emerge today. How much longer will it take for us to realize that there
is no one culture whose intellectual or behavioral patterns form a model that
all of humanity must follow?
I say these things because
perhaps now is the time to reect with some seriousness on making a change in
the world and in ourselves. Of course it is easy to say that other people ought
to change the problem is that the other people also think the same thing,
that it is others who should change. Is it not time, then, for us to begin to
recognize the humanity of others, the diversity of you and I, of all
of us? I believe that today, more than ever, there is urgent need to change the
world, and that such change in the world, if it is to be positive, is
indivisibly linked to personal change. After all, my life has meaning if I want
to live, and if I am able to choose the conditions of my life, or to struggle
to attain the conditions I desire for myself and for life in general.
Living with antagonism between
the personal and the social has not thus far yielded very good results. We must
dis-cover whether it might not make more sense to bring those two terms the
personal and the social into a convergent relationship, a
unity. Living with antagonism between cultures clearly has not led us in the
right direction. We need to go beyond lip-service recognition of cultural
diversity and examine in depth the real possibility of uniting as a universal
human nation.
Silo then concluded his lecture
with these words:
I am not one to ponticate on
who is or is not a humanist; I wish only to give my opinion here, with all the
limitations that such a personal opinion implies, about Humanism. But were
someone to ask me to dene the humanist attitude in todays world, I would
say in few words that a humanist is anyone who struggles against
discrimination and violence, creating new alternatives that make liberty and
freedom of choice a reality for all human beings.
2. Final Words
In the few years that remain to
us until the end of the second millennium in the West, it may be that we are
glimpsing the outlines of the rst planetary civilization. If that does turn
out to be the case, then it is possible that New Humanism will indeed nd
fertile ground for the growth and spread of its ideas. There can be little
doubt, however, that this newly emerging planet-wide civilization will arise in
a world beset by conicts and crises that will have a strong impact on each one
of us. And it will be then perhaps that we can truly begin, both as a human
organization, as a community, and in our own lives as individuals, to ask
ourselves profoundly about the destiny of humanity and the meaning of our own
actions. New Humanism is precisely an attempt to give answers to these
questions.
Appendix
The Crisis of Traditional Humanism
and Remarks on New Humanism
A Talk by Salvatore Puledda
University of Rome, April 16,
1996
Introduction: Various
Interpretations of Humanism
I wish to thank the University of
Rome and the Humanist Student Forum, which have organized this seminar and
invited me to speak on the crisis of traditional humanism and the emerging
tendencies or currents of recent years that appear to be shaping a new idea of
Humanism.
Humanism, as we know, is a
subject of vast scope, and moreover one that does not lend itself well to
generalizations. Both for this reason and the brief time available to us on this
occasion, I will limit myself to presenting a few central ideas, which will
certainly require further development and more rigorous language, but which will
in any case serve to illustrate to a rst approximation the problems of
humanism in todays world.
I will begin by pointing out that
at present we nd the concept of humanism in a most contradictory and ambiguous
state. The meaning of the word humanism appears lost today, as with the
Tower of Babel, in a confusion of tongues and interpretations. And so, before
proceeding we will rst need to reconstruct and attempt to understand the
various historical manifestations of humanism, or at least those that have been
of greatest importance. But we should also note that the focus of an
investigation of this kind cannot be conned solely to a specialized or
academic discourse, as though we were merely trying to nd the solution to some
historical curiosity. This is because each "humanism" entails, some
more explicitly than others, a denition or image of "human nature"
or the "human essence." And through this definition, each humanism
affirms things affecting issues that are central to every human being, such as
how human beings "are" and how they "should be." In other
words: each humanism contains a normative aspect, a project for
human beings to put into practice.
If we analyze this theme in a
little more depth we will see that each person has his or her own image
of what the human being is or should be an image that may be more or less
clear, more or less coherent, or may instead be tacit, or a bit confused. And it
is on the basis of this image that we try to follow or to justify certain
behaviors, and we avoid others. It is also clear that such images are not
individual and personal, but that they originate, so to speak, in the cultural
"substratum" in which each of us has been formed. This explains the
need for our present attempt at clarifying the concept of humanism.
Renaissance Humanism
Let us now turn to the various
interpretations of humanism and the various associated "images" of the
human being that have been proposed in recent centuries. The rst humanism we
will consider is the one that we know as Renaissance humanism. Certainly we are
all aware of the Renaissance as a vast and complex cultural phenomenon, which
presents highly diverse and on occasion even quite contradictory aspects.
Nevertheless, with respect to the image of the human being there are certain
characteristic features that appear at the beginning and remain throughout the
course of the Renaissance. I would summarize them as follows:
(1) exaltation of the dignity and freedom of the human being;
(2) recognition of the absence of a stable or definitive "human
nature;" in other words, the human being is seen not as possessing an
essence that is xed once and for all but as a free and self-constructed being,
an idea expressed with particular clarity in Pico della Mirandolas Oration
on the Dignity of Man, which can be considered a true and tting
"manifesto" of Renaissance humanism; (3) the conception of the
human being as a "great miracle," as an innite being which, as
microcosm, reects within itself all the properties of the universe or
macrocosm. As distinct from the modern vision, such a conception of the human
being implies that the universe is not simple inanimate matter but is in its own
way a sentient and living organism, a sort of macroanthropos. For we who are
immersed in the modern way of thought, in the system of truths commonly accepted
today (in the modern episteme as Foucault would say), this way of seeing things
is extremely difcult to grasp, despite having been an unquestioned truth for
the most important gures of the Renaissance such as Leonardo da Vinci, for
example.
By the end of the Renaissance,
with the birth of the experimental sciences and the development of rationalist
and mechanistic philosophies, the human being came to be interpreted as a purely
natural phenomenon. Thus began the decline of humanism as a philosophical vision
affirming a central position or uniqueness for the human being in the world of
nature. By the nineteenth century, with idealism and positivism, the word
humanism had completely lost its Renaissance meaning and, when it is used as in
Feuerbach, it is within a rigorous interpretation of the human being as a fully
and purely natural being.
Twentieth-Century Humanisms:
Marxist, Christian, and Sartrean/Existentialist
In this century people have once
again begun to speak, and with increasing frequency, of humanism, and the term
has now acquired new meanings. Important philosophical currents have dened
themselves as humanist, and people speak of Marxist, Christian, and
existentialist humanisms. But though attesting to a renewed interest in
humanism, each of these currents of thought gives a radically different
interpretation of the term humanism. Consequently, in our century we nd
ourselves in the presence not of a homogeneous, complex, and articulated
humanist movement as in the Renaissance, but instead in a situation of
contention among various humanisms, with each of the three currents we have
mentioned having a distinct understanding of the essence of the human being.
In Marxist humanism, human beings
are at once natural beings as understood in Feuerbach, while at the same time
possessing a uniqueness that characterizes them as "human," that is,
as fundamentally distinct from all other natural beings: this characteristic is human
sociability, the capacity to form a society. For Marx, it is only in society
that human beings, through their labor with others, can ensure the satisfaction
of their natural needs (food, housing, clothing, reproduction, and so on), and
in so doing transform nature, bringing it ever nearer to themselves, making it
ever more human. However, human beings cease to be human for Marx when their
natural sociability is denied or negated, as occurs in capitalist society, in
which their work as a social fact is appropriated by a minority.
In Christian or theocentric
humanism, as developed by Jacques Maritain, the principal exponent of this
ideology which emerged in the early part of this century, the human being is
conceived and dened fundamentally in terms of its limitations with respect to
God persons are human because they are the children of God, because they are
immersed in the Christian story of salvation.
In existentialist humanism, as
formulated by Sartre in 1946, human beings have no xed essence but are
fundamentally existence launched toward the world, which they construct through
choice. The central characteristic of being human is the freedom to
choose and to choose how to be, to form projects and to form oneself. One ceases
to be human upon rejecting this freedom and adopting the behavior that Sartre
calls "bad faith," dishonesty, that is: bowing to codied and
accepted behaviors under the routine of given roles and social hierarchies.
Moreover, these various
interpretations of the nature or essence of the human being have not remained
conned solely to the philosophical realm, but as we know have been launched
into the political arena through the creation of political parties that have
struggled against each other for power. In this way, the formulation of
Christian humanism may be viewed within the general movement of the opening of
the Catholic Church to the modern world that began in the last century. This
opening was intended to develop an ideological basis for political parties of
Christian inspiration, which would seek to contain the growing power of liberal
and Marxist parties. Sartre, too, tried to formulate his Existentialism as a
humanism in an attempt to open a third way in France between the Christian and
Marxist parties.
Amid such confusion and the
numerous conicts between these contrasting images of the human being, the word
humanism in our own century has become devoid of meaning, has broadly
come to mean nothing more than a generic concern for human life, which is
subject to problems of many kinds extending even to the threat of global
catastrophe.
Heideggers Critique of
Metaphysical Humanism
This situation was lucidly
analyzed by Heidegger in the late 1940s in his famous "Letter on
Humanism," which was his response to questions from a French philosopher on
how it would be possible to restore meaning to the word "humanism,"
which by then had become subject to many diverse interpretations. Heidegger
examines deeply and with great acuity the various traditional humanisms, nding
in all of them a common, tacit assumption: all modern and ancient humanisms
agree, though without sufciently specifying or investigating this point, that
the human being conforms to Aristotles age-old denition: that man is the
"rational animal." No one doubts the second part of the denition, animal,
but the term rational takes on the variable character of intellect, soul,
individuality, spirit, person, and so on according to each particular
philosophy. Certainly, Heidegger says, in this manner one may assert various
truths regarding the human being, but in all of them the human essence is
conceived in the same narrow way: human essence is always thought of from
its animalitas and not toward its humanitas,
and the human being thus remains reduced to a natural phenomenon, no different
than any other entity and, nally, to a thing, an object, forgetting that human
beings are always the "who"s posing the question on the being of
entities, posing the questions regarding their own essence. This is a
fundamental aspect of Heideggers thought, and also constitutes a central
point in any discourse on humanism, and so we will pursue it a bit more deeply.
This examination will also lead
us to focus on another image of the human being, the one that currently prevails
in todays world, in which the human being is viewed as a "biochemical
machine," which is the image of the human being proposed by science or,
more precisely, in current positivist or neo-positivist interpretations of
science.
Heidegger notes that when human
beings in their daily lives, or in scientic practice, are asked what a certain
entity is, for example, what a stone is, what a plant is, or what an atom
is, they answer by saying: the entity is this, or it is that. For
example, a stone is a mineral, a solid, and so forth. In brief, they answer by
giving various predicates, various denitions, but always combined with the
word is, to explain the entity. People discuss whether a given entity is this
or that, but never inquire into the word is. The clarication of being,
which is the basis of any understanding of the entity, remains completely
forgotten. Moreover, not only in biology but throughout all the human sciences,
the human being is studied and understood as an entity, an object that is no
different than any other natural phenomenon, forgetting that it is the human
being who is posing the question about entities, who is asking "What is
it?" or "What or who am I?" In short, for Heidegger, there is a
fundamental difference between objects in the world (entities) and the human
being, an ontological difference that the modern view of the human being
increasingly tends to reduce and overlook.
Problems with the Current
Conception of the Human Being as a "Biochemical Machine"
We have seen how traditional
humanisms have viewed human beings beginning with their animality, that is, as a
zoological phenomenon along with "something more." However, in our own
time, the era of technology, that "something more" tends to be
ignored, to disappear, and the human being denitively takes on the
characteristics of a "thing." In becoming reduced to a thing, in a
technical sense the fundamental aspect of the human being then becomes that of utility.
The human being is now simply a biochemical or thermodynamic
"machine," that is, the human being is no longer anything other than a
work force a producer and a consumer, of things. In this generalized
phenomenon of objectication, of reducing people to "things," there
is no possibility whatever of forming a basis for values that are related to
anything other than utility. The human being, like the world in general, loses
meaning, and life becomes routine, banal; all direction and meaning disappear
from human existence. For Heidegger, this is the root of the nihilism and
immense destructiveness that we see in todays technological society.
The image of the human being as a
"biochemical machine" is currently the dominant conception of the
human being in the West, and that image is beginning to reach, or has perhaps
already reached the level of being "pre-logical," that is, it becomes
part of the substratum of thought upon which all our discourse is built and
articulated, the substratum that is neither observed nor studied. This image
then belongs to the world of "facts" on which there is a priori
agreement, a world that is no longer discussed, a world of unconscious social
truth as Foucault would say. However, the action or inuence of this image of
the human being produces a series of problems, some of them serious.
Environmentalism and the Image of
the Human Being
Let us consider one such problem
that is related to the area of the environment, an area we all agree is crucial
at this time. In the view of present-day environmentalist currents, it is the objectication
of nature, treating nature as a "thing" and transforming it into a
purely economic object, that lies at the root of the critical environmental
problems now threatening our planet with catastrophe. Notwithstanding this, most
environmentalists do not hesitate to locate themselves within a purely
naturalistic view of the human being. For them the human being is simply one
more biochemical machine, subject to the laws of evolution of nature, but a
machine that is now malfunctioning we do not know exactly why whether
for genetic reasons, some sort of intrinsic defect, or due to a series of
extrinsic factors in the surroundings, the environment.
Having eliminated through this
narrowly naturalistic vision all freedom and intentionality in the human being,
there remains no other explanation for this defective human functioning than the
rigid determinism of the laws of nature. This view, for those who hold it, leads
to a sort of inexplicable despair, to a tragic and negative view of the human
being who has now become the "villain," the bad animal who destroys
all the other forms of life. Paradoxically, in this vision of the world it is
the animal world that ends up being assigned all the qualities of natural
goodness and kindness previously attributed to the human being by thinkers such
as Rousseau. In this way, the animal world comes to possess those intentional
psychological qualities of which the human being has been stripped: what follows
is a sort of "Disneylandization" in which the ferocity, the
aggression, the intrinsic violence of the natural, animal dimension to
dominate, to eat and to be eaten are overlooked and attenuated until they
are almost made to disappear, because in any case life maintains its balance and
is preserved. In this view, the human being plays the part of a dangerous and
disequilibrating factor and, as a result, within this paradoxical vision, the
eventual disappearance of humankind would not necessarily be seen as something
entirely negative.
The Left and the Image of the
Human Being
A second case of interest relates
to those political currents whose roots lie in the Marxist tradition, or more
generally on the left, and that are opposed to neoliberalism in economics,
denouncing its inhumanity in the name of the higher human values of equality and
solidarity. But in a narrowly materialistic conception of the human being, a
vision that claims to be fully scientic as such leftist currents do, how is it
possible to establish values, which are, by denition, ascientic? How is it
possible for a human being a biochemical machine that obeys mechanical laws
to construct values? And how can the left object so strenuously to the
market laws that neoliberalism presents as a scientic mechanism of natural
selection played out in the realm of economic activity? Why the objections to
these "scientic" market laws, if in the view of the left the human
being is indeed a biochemical machine, which as such must be subject to the laws
of natural selection, a natural selection that takes place in its (in this case
economic) environment? Neoliberalism, based on a sort of social Darwinism, is
therefore, notwithstanding its crudeness, certainly more coherent than the
position of the left we have spoken of.
I am not saying all this in order
to impart lessons to the left (another term that has become quite vague and
confused today), but simply to show that in order to move forward, a coherent
position with respect to these two areas, the environment and the economy a
position opposing the destruction of both nature and humankind that is inflicted
by neoliberalism such a position will have to abandon its naturalistic
conception of the human being, will have to throw overboard the old conception
of the human being as a "biochemical machine" and "rational
animal," and will have to develop a new image of the human being.
New Expressions Since the 1980s
In recent years, that is since
the 1980s, new movements have appeared in both the political and philosophical
elds as well as the physical sciences, that once again place the human being
as the rst priority, that restore a special and central position to the human
being in the natural world, and that announce a new conception of humanism.
In the area of politics, it seems
to me that perestroika, which was initiated by the Soviet leadership in the
1980s, constitutes an extraordinary occurrence which, viewed from outside, seems
almost a "miracle." Dr. Zagladin has spoken of both the positive
results and the difculties and shortcomings of perestroika. But bringing the
nuclear arms race to an end and reducing the threat of nuclear catastrophe
clearly constitutes a true milestone in the history of the modern world, and for
this reason I can say in all sincerity that all of humanity owes a great debt of
gratitude to the Soviet leadership of those years for the choices that were made
under the guidance of General Secretary Gorbachev.
New Humanism
In the area of philosophy, the
most recent entry is New Humanism, which owes its inspiration to the thought of
Mario Rodrguez Cobos (Silo). Silo has reformulated the concept of humanism
and placed it in a historical perspective that is global, corresponding to the
times we now live in, when for the rst time in human history we are beginning
to see the emergence of a truly planetary society.
Silo affirms that the humanism
that arose with such vigor in Europe during the Renaissance, restoring the
dignity and centrality of the human being that had been suppressed and devalued
throughout the Christian Middle Ages, had already arisen in other cultures as
well, in Islam for example, and in India and China. Of course, such humanist
expressions were known by different names, under references and parameters that
varied from culture to culture. But no less an expression of humanism than that
of the Renaissance was implicit at certain times in all these other cultures in
the form of a humanist attitude, a human approach to life. In Silos
conception, then, humanism is not a culturally or geographically delimited
phenomenon, a purely European occurrence; humanism has arisen and developed in
various parts of the world in many periods of history. And it is precisely this
phenomenon that now opens the possibility of developing a unifying, convergent
direction for all the different cultures of the world which, on a planet
interconnected by mass communications, now nd themselves increasingly thrown
into contact, often without choice and often accompanied by serious conicts.
Silo locates the human being in
the dimension of freedom. Following the phenomenological tradition, for Silo
human consciousness is not simply a reection or copy of the natural world,
whether passive or distorted. Human consciousness is a fundamentally intentional
activity, a ceaseless activity of interpretation and reconstruction of the
social and natural world. Human beings, though they participate in the natural
world inasmuch as each possesses a body, are not reducible to a simple natural
phenomenon, do not have a xed and unchanging nature, a denable essence. On
the contrary, every human being is a project of transformation of the natural
world and of himself or herself.
In Silos thought, our
collective human project is to humanize the Earth. This means to
eliminate physical pain and mental suffering and, in this way, to eliminate all
forms of violence and discrimination that are used to rob human beings of their
intentionality and freedom, reducing them to things, to natural objects, to
instruments of the intentions of others.
Toward a Universal Humanism
Our planet today is rapidly being
unied, with peoples and cultures thrown forcibly together, with the result
that their various visions of the world encounter other visions with differing
purposes and contrasting values. Then what can we nd to serve as the common
denominator which, while recognizing diversity, will at the same time make
possible a convergence, a uniting of the many peoples, the many cultures, the
many religions of the world? How can all people come together to create a truly universal
human nation? In Silos formulation this is possible as each culture
discovers or rediscovers the humanist periods in its own history, in which their
finest productions and actions have been associated with the following
characteristics: (1) placement of the human being as the central value and
concern; (2) afrmation of the equality of all human beings;
(3) recognition of cultural and personal diversity; (4) development of
knowledge beyond what has been accepted as "absolute" truth; (5) afrmation
of freedom of ideas and beliefs; and (6) repudiation of all forms of
violence.
Humanism dened as such an approach
and attitude toward personal and community life is not, then, the
legacy of any one culture, it is the common heritage of all the cultures of the
Earth. And it is in this sense that such a humanism can be spoken of as a universal
humanism.
Acknowledgments
Grateful acknowledgment is made
for the use of excerpts from the following:
Platonic Theology
(Theologia Platonica), book XIV, chap. 3, by Marsilio Ficino,
trans. Josephine L. Burroughs, published in Journal of the History of Ideas,
vol. 5, no. 2, April 1944. 1944 by Journal of the History of Ideas. Reprinted
by permission of the Johns Hopkins University Press. On the Dignity
of Man by Giovanni Pico della Mirandola, trans. Charles Glenn Wallis.
1940 by Charles Glenn Wallis, reprinted by permission of Eleanor Glenn, 1965
The Bobbs-Merrill Company, Inc. A Contribution to the Critique of
Political Economy by Karl Marx, ed. Maurice Dobb, trans. S. W. Ryazanskaya,
Maurice Dobb 1970. Reprinted by permission of International Publishers Co.,
Inc. The German Ideology: parts I & III, by Karl Marx and
Friedrich Engels. Copyright 1947 by International Publishers Co., Inc. Reprinted
by permission of International Publishers Co., Inc. Chance and
Necessity by Jacques Monod, trans. Austryn Wainhouse. Copyright 1971 by
Alfred A. Knopf., Inc. Reprinted by permission of Alfred A. Knopf, Inc. Economic
and Philosophic Manuscripts of 1844 by Karl Marx, ed. Dirk J. Struik, trans.
Martin Milligan. 1964 by International Publishers Co., Inc. Reprinted by
permission of International Publishers Co., Inc. "Editors
Introduction" by Joseph OMalley to Karl Marxs Critique of Hegels
"Philosophy of Right." Copyright 1970 by Joseph OMalley.
Published by Cambridge University Press, 1970. Reprinted with the permission of
Cambridge University Press. Reader in Marxist Philosophy: From the
Writings of Marx, Engels, and Lenin, ed. Howard Selsam and Harry Martel.
1963 by International Publishers Co., Inc. Reprinted by permission of
International Publishers Co., Inc. "Comments on James Mill, lmens
dconomie politique" by Karl Marx, ed. Howard Selsam and Harry
Martel, copyright 1976 Progress Publishers, Moscow, and International
Publishers Co., Inc. Reprinted by permission of International Publishers Co.,
Inc. Umanismo di Marx by Rodolfo Mondolfo. Copyright 1968 by
Rodolfo Mondolfo. Published by G. Einaudi. Reprinted by permission. For
Marx by Louis Althusser, trans. Ben Brewster, published by Allen Lane,
Penguin Press, 1969. Librairie Franois Maspero S.A., 1965. Translation
copyright 1969 B.R. Brewster. Reprinted by permission. Existentialism
by Jean-Paul Sartre, trans. Bernard Frechtman. Copyright 1947 by The
Philosophical Library, Inc. Reprinted by permission of The Philosophical
Library, New York. Integral Humanism: Temporal and Spiritual Problems of
a New Christendom, Trans. Joseph W. Evans, New York: Charles Scribners
Sons, 1968. Translation Copyright 1968 Charles Scribners Sons. Reprinted
by permission. Education at the Crossroads by Jacques Maritain.
Copyright 1943 by Yale University Press. Reprinted by permission of Yale
University Press. De Bergson Thomas dAquin: Essais de Mtaphysique
et de Morale by Jacques Maritain. Copyright 1944 by Editions de la Maison
Franaise, Inc. Reprinted by permission. Being and Nothingness: An
Essay on Phenomenological Ontology by Jean-Paul Sartre, trans. Hazel E.
Barnes. Copyright 1956 by The Philosophical Library, Inc. Reprinted by
permission of The Philosophical Library, New York. "Itinerary of a
Thought: Interview with Jean-Paul Sartre" with Perry Anderson, Ronald
Fraser, and Quintin Hoare in New Left Review, no. 58 November-December
1969. Copyright 1969 by New Left Review. Reprinted by permission. Being
and Time by Martin Heidegger, trans. John Macquarrie and Edward Robinson.
Copyright 1962 by SCM Press Ltd. Published by Harper & Row, 1962.
Reprinted by permission of HarperCollins Publishers, Inc. "Letter
on Humanism," published in Basic Writings from "Being and
Time" (1927) to "The Task of Thinking" (1964) by Martin
Heidegger, trans. Frank A. Capuzzi in collaboration with J. Glenn Gray.
Copyright 1977 by Harper & Row, Publishers, Inc. Reprinted by permission
of HarperCollins Publishers, Inc. What is Phenomenology? And Other
Essays by Pierre Thvenaz, ed. James M. Edie, trans. James M. Edie,
Charles Courtney, and Paul Brackelman. Copyright 1962 by Quadrangle Books,
Inc. Reprinted by permission. Course in General Linguistics by
Ferdinand de Saussure, ed. Charles Bally and Albert Sechehaye with the
collaboration of Albert Riedlinger, trans. Roy Harris. 1972 main text by
Editions Payot, Paris. 1983 English translation and editorial matter by Roy
Harris. Published 1986 by Open Court Publishing Company. Reprinted by permission
of Open Court Trade & Academic Books, a division of Carus Publishing
Company, Peru, Ill. "Art as Technique," published in Russian
Formalist Criticism: Four Essays by Victor Shklovsky and others, ed.
L. T. Lemon and J. J. Rice, University of Nebraska Press, 1965.
Reprinted by permission of University of Nebraska Press. Structural
Anthropology, vol. I, by Claude Lvi-Strauss, trans. Claire Jacobson and
Brooke Grundfest Schoepf. Copyright 1963, 1967 by Basic Books, Inc. Reprinted
by permission. The Savage Mind by Claude Lvi-Strauss. Trans.
1966 by George Weidenfeld and Nicolson Ltd. Published by The University of
Chicago Press, 1966. Reprinted by permission of The University of Chicago Press.
"La philosophie du no-positivisme" in Esprit: Revue
Internationale, 35:360 (May 1967) p. 783. Copyright 1967 Esprit: Revue
Internationale. Reprinted by permission. "Foucault rpond
Sartre." Interview with Michel Foucault by Jean-Pierre El Kabbach,
published in La Quinzaine littraire, no. 36 (March, 1968), p. 2023.
La Quinzaine littraire. "Foucault saffranchir de lhumanisme."
Interview with Michel Foucault by Madeleine Chapsal, published in La
Quinzaine littraire no. 5 (May, 1966). La Quinzaine littraire.
Reprinted by permission. The Order of Things: An Archology of the
Human Sciences by Michel Foucault, trans. Ann Sheridan. Copyright 1966 by
ditions Gallimard. Reprinted by permission of Georges Borchardt, Inc. The
Unheard Cry for Meaning: Psychotherapy and Humanism by Viktor Frankl.
Copyright 1978 by Viktor E. Frankl. Reprinted by permission of Beacon Press.
"The Report and Concluding Speech by the General Secretary of the
CPSU Central Committee at the Plenary Meeting of the CPSU Central Committee, 2728
January 1987." Copyright 1987, Moscow: Novosti Press Agency Publishing
House, 1987. Reprinted by permission. Introduction by Dr. Naomi Otero
to a lecture by Silo titled "Religiosity in Todays World" ("La
religiosidad en el mundo actual"), Casa Suiza, Buenos Aires, 6 June 1986.
Reprinted by permission. Letters to My Friends: On Social and
Personal Crisis in Todays World by Silo, trans. Paul Tooby. Published by
Latitude Press, 1994. Copyright 19911994 Silo. English translation
copyright 1994 TWM. Reprinted by permission. "What Do We
Understand by Universal Humanism Today?" ("Qu entendemos hoy por
Humanismo Universalista?"), 1994 Silo. published in Anuario 1994,
World Center for Humanist Studies. Reprinted by permission.
Bibliography
This bibliography includes the
works referred to in the text. Works from which excerpts are included are marked
in bold.
Alberti, Leon Battista. Della
Famiglia ("On the Family," c1432). Published in The Albertis of
Florence: Leon Battista Albertis Della Famiglia. Trans. Guido A. Guarino.
Lewisburg, Penn.: Bucknell University Press, 1971.
In this work Alberti denies the
ascetic life any value, rejects all pessimistic views of humankind, and accords
the highest dignity to human action; even as being able to overcome Fate itself.
. The Family in
Renaissance Florence. Trans. Renee Neu Watkins. Columbia: University of
South Carolina Press, 1969.
Another translation of Della
Famiglia.
Althusser, Louis. For Marx.
Originally published as Pour Marx (Paris: Librairie Franois Maspero,
1965). Trans. Ben Brewster. London: Allen Lane, Penguin Press, 1969.
Interpretation of Marxism as a
materialism and anti-humanism.
Anderson, Perry, Ronald Fraser,
Quintin Hoare. See Jean-Paul Sartre, "Itinerary of a Thought: Interview
with Jean-Paul Sartre."
Anderson, Perry. In the Tracks
of Historical Materialism. London: Verso, 1983.
Bovillus, Carolus (Charles de
Bouelles). "The Wise Man" (De Sapiente). See Ernst Cassirer.
In this writing the glorication
of humankind reaches perhaps its maximum expression in Renaissance humanism; has
been called "the worthy epigraph of the philosophy of humanism."
Campana, Augusto. "The
Origin of the Word Humanist." Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld
Institutes, 9 (1946): 6073.
Cassirer, Ernst. The
Individual and the Cosmos in Renaissance Philosophy. Trans. Mario Domandi.
New York: Barnes & Noble, 1963.
Chapsal, Madeleine. See Michel
Foucault.
Colletti, L. Enciclopedia del
Novecento, "Marxismo." Rome: Istituto della Enciclopedia Italiana,
1979.
Regarding different
interpretations and underlying ambiguities in the works of Marx.
Copenhaver, Brian P. See Hermetica.
Doresse, Jean. Histoire des
religions. Ed. H. C. Puech, vol. 3. Paris: Gallimard, 1976. Also
translated as LErmetismo di origine Egiziana en Storia delle
religioni. Ed. H. C. Puech, vol. 8. Rome-Bari: Laterza, 1977.
Dufrenne, Mikel. "La
philosophie du no-positivisme." Esprit: Revue internationale, 35,
360 (May 1967): 78394.
El Kabbach, Jean-Pierre. See
Michel Foucault.
Engels, Friedrich. Anti-Dhring
(1878). Ed. C. P. Dutt. Trans. Emile Burns. New York: International
Publishers, 1966.
Ficino, Marsilio. Platonic Theology (Theologia
Platonica, 1482), bk. 14, chap. 3. Trans. Josephine L. Burroughs. Journal
of the History of Ideas 5, no. 2 (April 1944): 2242.
Foucault, Michel. The Birth of
the Clinic: An Archology of Medical Perception. Originally published as Naissance
de la clinique (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1963).
Trans. A. M. Sheridan Smith. New York: Pantheon Books, 1973.
. Discipline and
Punish: The Birth of the Prison. Originally published as Surveiller et
punir: Naissance de la prison (Paris: Gallimard, 1975). Trans. Ann Sheridan.
New York: Vintage Books, 1979.
. The History of
Sexuality. Originally published as Histoire de la sexualit (Paris:
Gallimard, 1984). Trans. Robert Hurley. New York: Pantheon Books, 1986.
. "Foucault
rpond Sartre." Interview with Michel Foucault by Jean-Pierre El
Kabbach. La Quinzaine littraire. no. 36 (March 1968). Also in Michel
Foucault. Dits et crits, 19541988. Paris: Gallimard,
1994, 662668. Also translated as Michel Foucault: Saber y verdad.
Madrid: Las Ediciones de la Piqueta, 1985, 4043.
. "Foucault saffranchir
de lhumanisme." Interview with Michel Foucault by Madeleine Chapsal.
La Quinzaine littraire, no. 5 (May 1966), 1415. Also in Michel
Foucault. Dits et crits, 19541988. Paris: Gallimard,
1994, 513518. Also translated as Michel Foucault: Saber y verdad.
Madrid: Las Ediciones de la Piqueta, 1985, 3334.
. Madness and
Civilization: A History of Insanity in the Age of Reason. Originally
published as Folie et draison: Histoire de la folie lge classique (Paris:
Plon, 1961). Trans. Richard Howard. New York: Random House, Pantheon Books,
1965; Reprint, New York: Vintage Books, 1988.
Trans. note: This English version
is the translation of the edition abridged by Foucault and published in the Plon
10/18 series, with additional material from the original edition including the
chapter titled "Passion and Delirium."
. The Order of
Things: An Archology of the Human Sciences. Originally
published as Les mots et les choses: une archologie des sciences humaines (Paris:
Gallimard, 1966). Trans. Ann Sheridan. New York: Random House, 1970; Reprint,
New York: Vintage Books, 1994.
Frankl, Viktor E.
The Unheard Cry for Meaning: Psychotherapy and Humanism.
New York: Simon & Schuster, 1978.
Trans. note: Frankl footnotes the
term "intentional objects" as from Herbert Spiegelberg. The
Phenomenological Movement, vol. 2 (1960): 721, and others have also used it.
Frolov, Leonid. Man, Science,
Humanism: A New Synthesis. Moscow: Progress Publishers, 1986.
Gorbachev, Mikhail.
"The Report and Concluding Speech by the General Secretary of the CPSU
Central Committee at the Plenary Meeting of the CPSU Central Committee, January
2728, 1987." Moscow: Novosti Press Agency Publishing House, 1987. Also
translated as Mikhail Gorbachev, Una revolucin en la URSS. Buenos
Aires: Anteo, 1987, 151.
Hegel, Georg Wilhelm Friedrich. Phenomenology
of Spirit (Phnomenologie des Geistes, 1807). Trans. A. V.
Miller, foreword by J. N. Findlay. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1977.
Heidegger, Martin.
Being and Time. Originally published as Sein und Zeit
(Halle: Neimeyer, 1927). Trans. John Macquarrie and Edward Robinson. New
York: Harper & Row, 1962.
Trans. note: The passage at
footnote 35 is not a standard translation of Plato but rather the English
translation of Heideggers idiosyncratic translation of Plato.
. "Letter on
Humanism." Originally published as Brief ber den "Humanismus"
(Bern: A. Francke Verlag, 1947). Trans. Frank A. Capuzzi with J. Glenn Gray. In Martin
Heidegger: Basic Writings from "Being and Time" (1927) to
"The Task of Thinking" (1964). Ed. David Farrell Krell. San
Francisco: Harper & Row, 1977.
. "What is
Metaphysics?" (Was is Metaphysik?, 1929). In Martin
Heidegger: Basic Writings from "Being and Time" (1927) to
"The Task of Thinking" (1964). Ed. David Farrell Krell. San
Francisco: Harper & Row, 1977.
Hermetica: The Greek Corpus Hermeticum and
the Latin Asclepius. Trans. Brian P. Copenhaver.
New York: Cambridge University Press, 1992.
Kelsen, Hans. The Political
Theory of Bolshevism, A Critical Analysis. Berkeley: University of
California Press, 1948.
Kelsen, Hans. Sozialismus und
Staat: eine Untersuchung der politischen Theorie des Marxismus. Leipzig: C.
L. Hirschfeld, 1923.
Kristeller, Paul Oskar. Renaissance
Thought and Its Sources. New York: Columbia University Press, 1979.
. Renaissance
Thought: The Classic, Scholastic, and Humanistic Strains. New York: Harper
Torchbooks, 1961.
Regarding the origin of the word humanism.
Lamont, Corliss. The
Philosophy of Humanism. 7th ed. New York: F. Ungar Publishing Co., 1990.
Lemon, L. T. and J. J.
Rice. See Victor Shklovsky.
Lvi-Strauss, Claude. Structural
Anthropology (Anthropologie Structurale,
1958). Trans. Claire Jacobson and Brooke Grundfest Schoepf. Garden City, N.Y.:
Anchor Books, 1963.
Especially Chapters III and IV:
"Systems of Transformations."
. The Savage Mind.
(La Pense Sauvage, 1962). [No translator given.] London: Weidenfeld and
Nicholson Ltd. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1966.
Lothar of Segni (Pope Innocent
III). "On the Misery of the Human Condition" (De miseria
condicionis human). See Jane E. Sayers, Innocent III: Leader of Europe,
11981216. London: Longman Publishing Group, 1994. See also Sidney R.
Packard, Europe and the Church Under Innocent III. New York: Henry Holt,
1927.
A work considered highly
representative of the medieval mentality, which emphasizes the weakness of the
human being and the wretchedness and degradation of human nature. Trans. note:
In light of the vagaries of spelling of the time, the Latin "from the
dictionary" and non-exclusively masculine De miseria condicionis human
and the spelling "Lothar" for the authors name are used.
Luijpen, William (Wilhelmus)
A. Phenomenology and Humanism, A Primer in Existential Phenomenology.
Pittsburgh: Duquesne University Press, 1966.
Manetti, Gianozzo. On the
Dignity of Man. In Two Views Of Man: Pope Innocent III On the Misery of
Man. Giannozzo Manetti On the Dignity of Man. Trans. and with introd. by
Bernard Murchland. Milestones of Thought Series. New York: F. Ungar Pub. Co.,
1966.
. On the Dignity of
Man. In Renaissance Philosophy, Vol. I, The Italian Philosophers,
Selected Readings from Petrarch to Bruno. Ed. and trans. Arturo B. Fallico
and Herman Shapiro. New York: Modern Library, 1967.
Another translation of On the
Dignity of Man. In opposition to the medieval view of the wretchedness and
degradation of human nature and the weakness of the human body, Manettis
writing exemplies the new spirit of Renaissance humanism, exalting the whole
of the human physical and moral being.
Marcuse, Herbert. Soviet
Marxism. New York: Columbia University Press, 1958.
Discusses distortions in Soviet
Marxism.
Maritain, Jacques. De Bergson Thomas
dAquin: Essais de mtaphysique et de
morale. Paris: P. Hartmann, 1944. New York: Editions de la Maison Franaise,
1944.
. Education at the
Crossroads. Originally published as LEducation a la croise des
chemins (Paris: Egloff, 1947). New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, 1943.
. Integral
Humanism: Temporal and Spiritual Problems of a New Christendom.
Originally published as Humanisme Intgral: Problmes temporels et
spirituels dune nouvelle chrtient (Paris: Aubier, 1936). Trans.
Joseph W. Evans. New York: Charles Scribners Sons, 1968.
Examines the evolution of modern
thought and the tragedy of "anthropocentric humanism," which the
author asserts was initiated by Renaissance humanism.
Marx, Karl. Capital: A
Critique of Political Economy (Das Kapital, 1867). Ed.
Friedrich Engels. Trans. S. Moore and E. Aveling. New York: International
Publishers, 1967.
. "Comments on
James Mill, lmens dconomie politique." In Karl
Marx and Frederick Engels, Collected Works. Trans. Richard Dixon et
al, vol. 3. Moscow: Progress Publishers; New York: International Publishers,
1976. Also in Marx & Engels, Gesamtausgabe, Abt. 1, bd. 3, 1932. Also
in Marx, Critique of Hegels "Philosophy of Right," xliii.
The latter is a different (and somewhat more turgid) translation. [Trans. note
regarding footnote 20.]
. A Contribution
to the Critique of Political Economy. (Zur Kritik der politischen konomie,
1859). Trans. S. W. Ryazanskaya. New York: International Publishers, 1970.
Marxs preface contains a
description of his fundamental concept of historical materialism.
. Critique of
Hegels "Philosophy of Right." (Zur Kritik der Hegelschen
Rechtsphilosophie, c184346). Ed. Joseph OMalley; trans. Annette
Jolin and Joseph OMalley. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1970.
. Economic and Philosophic
Manuscripts of 1844. (konomisch-philosophische Manuskripte aus dem
Jahre 1844). Ed. Dirk J. Struik; trans. Martin Milligan. New York:
International Publishers, 1964.
Early works of Marx signicant
in interpretations of Marxism as a humanism.
. Marxs Grundrisse
(Grundrisse der Kritik der politischen konomie). [No
translator given.] Ed. David McLellan. London: Macmillan, 1971.
. Theories of Surplus
Value (Theorien uber den Mehrwert). Trans. G. A. Bonner and
Emile Burns. New York: International Publishers, 1952.
. "Theses on
Feuerbach," Theses III, VI, VIII and XI in Reader in Marxist
Philosophy: From the Writings of Marx, Engels, and Lenin. Ed. Howard
Selsam and Harry Martel. New York: International Publishers, 1963. Also in Karl
Marx and Freidrich Engels, Collected Works.
Marx, Karl, and Friedrich Engels. The
German Ideology, pts. I & III. (Die
Deutsche Ideologie, 184546). Ed. by R. Pascal. New York:
International Publishers, 1947.
Merquior, J. G. From Prague to
Paris: A Critique of Structuralist and Post-structuralist Thought.
London: Verso, 1986.
Mondolfo, Rodolfo. Umanismo di Marx.
Torino: G. Einaudi, 1968.
Monod, Jacques. Chance and Necessity
(Le hazard et la ncessit). Trans.
Austryn Wainhouse. New York: Knopf, 1971.
Contains a critique of Engels
scientic ideas as "animistic projections."Nietzsche, Friedrich. On
the Genealogy of Morals (Zur Genealogie der Moral, 1887).
Trans. Walter Kaufmann and R. J. Hollingdale. New York, Vintage Books,
1967.
Evokes the essential uidity of
all social meanings and values, their constant reinterpretation over time.
Packard, Sidney R. See Lothar of
Segni (Pope Innocent III).
Pico della Mirandola, Giovanni. On the
Dignity of Man. (Oratio de
hominis dignitate, 1486). Trans. Charles Glenn Wallis. Library of Liberal
Arts. Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill, 1965.
Considered a true "humanist
manifesto" of the Renaissance.
Pope Innocent III. See Lothar of
Segni.
Pope Leo XIII. Rerum Novarum (1891)
and terni Patris (1879). In Five Great Encyclicals: Labor,
Education, Marriage, Reconstructing the Social Order, Atheistic Communism.
New York: The Paulist Press, 1939.
Rerum Novarum
adopted a social doctrine to counter the spread of liberalism and socialism. terni
Patris declared the thought of Saint Thomas Aquinas to be the theology
best-suited to the Christian world view.
Ruggiero, Guido de. Storia
della Filosoa. Rinascimento, Riforma e Controriforma. Rome-Bari: Laterza,
1977.
Sartre, Jean-Paul. Being and
Nothingness: An Essay on Phenomenological Ontology.
Originally published as Ltre et le nant: Essai dontologie
phnomnologique (Paris: Gallimard, 1943). Trans. Hazel E.
Barnes. New York: Philosophical Library, 1956; New York: Washington Square
Press, 1966.
. Critique of
Dialectical Reason, Theory of Practical Ensembles Originally published as Critique
de la raison dialectique, prced de Question de mthode (Paris:
Gallimard, 1960). Ed. Jonathan Ree. Trans. Alan Sheridan-Smith. London:
Humanities Press, 1976.
. The Emotions,
Outline of a Theory (Esquisse dune thorie des motions, 1939).
Trans. by Bernard Frechtman. New York: Wisdom Library, 1948; Secaucus, N.J.:
Citadel Press, 1971.
. Existentialism.
Originally published as LExistentialisme est un humanisme (Paris:
Nagel, 1946). Trans. Bernard Frechtman. New York: Philosophical Library, 1947.
. LExistentialisme
est un humanisme. Paris: Nagel, 1970.
. Imagination: A
Psychological Critique (LImagination, 1936). Trans. Forrest
Williams. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1962.
. "Itinerary of
a Thought: Interview with Jean-Paul Sartre" with Perry Anderson,
Ronald Fraser, and Quintin Hoare. New Left Review, no. 58
(November-December 1969).
. Nausea (La
Nause, 1938). Trans. Lloyd Alexander. New York: New Directions, 1969.
. The Psychology of
Imagination (LImaginaire: Psychologie phnomnologique de limagination,
1940). Trans. Bernard Frechtman. New York: Washington Square
Press, 1966.
. The Wall (Le
Mur, 1939). Trans. Lloyd Alexander. New York: New Directions, 1975.
. Philippe Gavi, and
Pierre Victor. On a raison de se rvolter: Discusions. Paris: Gallimard,
1974.
Saussure, Ferdinand de. Course in
General Linguistics. Originally
published as Cours de linguistique gnrale (Paris: Editions Payot,
1915). This translation rst published (London: G. Dickworth, 1983). Ed.
Charles Bally and Albert Sechehaye with Albert Riedlinger. Trans. Roy Harris.
Reprint, La Salle, Ill.: Open Court, 1986.
Foundational work in the field of
linguistics. Of the two major English translations of Saussure, the earlier,
American version by Wade Baskin (New York: Philosophical Library, 1959)
translates signiant and signiގ as "signier" and
"signied," and those terms are now in general use in the United
States. The more recent, annotated English translation by Roy Harris (London:
Duckworth, 1983; La Salle, Ill.: Open Court, 1986) uses "signal" and
"signication" instead. Because the latter terms do not appear to
have the same currency, while Harriss translation is used for quotations of
longer passages, the customary American terms "signier" and "signied"
are used for signiant and signiގ. [Trans. note regarding
footnote 43.]
. Course in
General Linguistics. Originally published as Cours de
linguistique gnrale (Paris: Editions Payot, 1915). Trans. Wade Baskin.
New York: Philosophical Library, 1959.
Sayers, Jane E. See Lothar of
Segni (Pope Innocent III).
Selsam, Howard, and Harry Martel.
See Karl Marx, Reader in Marxist Philosophy.
Shklovsky, Victor. "Art as
Technique." In L. T. Lemon and
J. J. Rice. Russian Formalist Criticism: Four Essays. Lincoln:
University of Nebraska Press, 1965.
Silo. Contributions to
Thought: The Psychology of the Image and Historiological Discussions. In Contribuciones
al pensamiento: Sicologa de la imagen y Discusiones historiolgicas
(Buenos Aires: Planeta, 1991). Spanish in Silo: Obras Completas, Vol. I.
San Diego: Latitude Press, 1993. English edition forthcoming from Latitude
Press.
. "En torno a El
Paisaje Interno." Originally published as "Regarding The Inner
Landscape" (Madrid: Ediciones del Centro de Investigaciones Literarias,
1983). English edition in Silo Speaks forthcoming from Latitude Press.
A lecture by Silo on the occasion
of the publication of his book The Inner Landscape (El Paisaje Interno)
at the Eighth International Book Fair in Buenos Aires on April 10, 1982.
. The Internal
Landscape. Originally published as El Paisaje Interno (Madrid:
Bruguera, 1982). Trans. Paul Tooby. New York: Community Publications, 1982.
In the trilogy Humanize the
Earth: The Inner Look, The Inner Landscape, The Human Landscape (Humanizar
la tierra: La mirada interna, El paisaje interno, El paisaje humano).
Spanish in Silo: Obras Completas, Vol. I. San Diego: Latitude Press,
1993. English edition forthcoming from Latitude Press.
Silo. Letters
to My Friends: On Social and Personal Crisis in Todays World. Originally
published as Cartas a mis amigos: Sobre la crisis social y personal en el
momento actual (Santiago: Virtual Ediciones, 1994). Trans. Paul Tooby. San
Diego: Latitude Press, 1994.
. "Regarding The
Inner Landscape." Originally published as "En torno a El
Paisaje Interno" (Madrid: Ediciones del Centro de Investigaciones
Literarias, 1983). English edition in Silo Speaks forthcoming from
Latitude Press.
. "Regarding What
Is Human." Originally published as "Acerca de lo humano" (Buenos
Aires: Edicil, 1983). English edition in Silo Speaks forthcoming from
Latitude Press.
Text of a lecture given in Buenos
Aires on May 1, 1983.
. "Religiosity in
Todays World." Originally published as "La religiosidad en el mundo
actual" (Buenos Aires: Edicil, 1986). English edition in Silo Speaks forthcoming
from Latitude Press.
Text of a lecture given at Casa
Suiza, Buenos Aires on June 6, 1986.
. Silo: Obras
Completas, Vol. I. Humanizar la tierra: La mirada interna, El paisaje
interno, El paisaje humano; Experiencias guiadas; Contribuciones al pensamiento;
Mitos raices universales; El da del len alado; Cartas a mis amigos. San
Diego: Latitude Press, 1993.
. "What Do We
Understand by Universal Humanism Today?" Originally published as "Qu
entendemos hoy por Humanismo Universalista?" in Anuario 1994 by the
World Center for Humanist Studies (Santiago: Virtual Ediciones, 1995). English
edition in Silo Speaks forthcoming from Latitude Press.
Soper, Kate. Humanism and
Anti-Humanism. New York: Hutchinson Publishing Group, 1986.
See especially Chapter 5.
Spiegelberg, Herbert. The
Phenomenological Movement. vol. 2 (1960):721.
Stalin, Joseph. Dialectical
and Historical Materialism (O dialektcheskom i istorcheskom materalizme).
No translator given. New York: International Publishers, 1940.
Thvenaz, Pierre. What Is
Phenomenology? And Other Essays. Originally
published as De Husserl Merleau-Ponty. Quest-ce que la phnomnologie?
(Neuchatel: Editions de la Baconniere, 1966). Ed. James M. Edie; trans. James M.
Edie, Charles Courtney, and Paul Brockelman. London: Merlin Press; Chicago:
Quadrangle Books, 1962.
Valla, Lorenzo. "On
Pleasure" (De voluptate, c1430). Trans. A. Kent Hieatt and
Maristella Lorch. New York: Abaris Books, 1977.
World Center for Humanist Studies.
Anuario 1994 (Yearbook 1994).
Santiago: Virtual Ediciones, 1995.
Yates, Frances A. Giordano
Bruno and the Hermetic Tradition, chaps. 14. Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 1964.
Index
Adler, Alfred 136
terni Patris
(1879) of Pope Leo XIII, afrming Thomism as most suitable theology 63
Alberti, Leon Battista (14041472)
13-14
alienation 43, 51-52, 58, 59, 75
goal of Marxism to eliminate 27
important in Western Marxism (see
under Marxism) 43
Althusser, Louis 56-57
adoption of his views by
Communist bureaucracies 135
For Marx
56-57
his Marxist anti-humanism loses
ground in 1980s 138
his symbolic suicide as
metaphysical madness 138
leading interpreter of Marxs
thought as scientic 55, 57
structuralism and 106
Anderson, Perry 107
anguish - see Sartre,
existentialist humanism, and Heidegger
anthropocentric humanism - see
Christian humanism under humanism
anti-humanism
debate just beginning with New
Humanism 149
having to justify its positions
in light of emerging New Humanism 149
Marxism as necessarily an
anti-humanism, for Althusser 57
philosophical 106-134
philosophical, and structuralism
113
schizophrenia of modern world
and coexisting human and inhuman values 69
Aquinas, Saint Thomas 63, see
also Thomism and Christian humanism
Aristotle
Hegels novel logic and 37
Heideggers thought and 96,
100
Saint Thomas Aquinas and 63
astrology
human freedom in Renaissance and
23
atheism
eighteenth century philosophes
discard idea of God 78
Sartres attempt to deduce
consequences of a coherent atheism 82
swift spread in twentieth
century as threat to survival of Church 61
St. Augustine 16
bad faith
consciousness inauthentic
eeing of anguish, for Sartre 73
inauthenticity or dishonesty as
Sartrean terms, see footnote p. 81
Barthes, Roland 106
Being and Time
- see Martin Heidegger
Bloch, Ernst 27
bourgeois society
based on private property and
dominance of capital 32
hypocrisy in 59
Marxs scientic analysis of
capitalism and 35
Marxism as critique of 43, 58
proletariat and 32
proletariat siding with national
bourgeoises during WW I 36
Bovillus, Carolus (Charles de
Bouelles) (14791567) 20-21
De Sapiente (The
Wise Man) 20
his work as "worthy
epigraph of the philosophy of humanism" 21
human being as containing all
degrees of existence 20
human being as without xed
nature 20
ideal of "superior
man" formed through choice and struggle 20
self-consciousness of human
being 20
Brentano, Franz 136
Buber, Martin 137
Byzantium, as source of new
knowledge of ancients 7, 15
Cartesian philosophy, and links
to Thomism 68
Catholic Church
1891 Rerum Novarum adopts
social doctrine countering liberalism and socialism 62
attack on liberalism and
socialism in post-WW I disillusionment 62
modern position on economic
matters 62
Chapsal, Madeleine 121
Christian humanism - see
humanism
Christian Middle Ages
as source of rationalism and
positivism in modern thought 68
"barbarian" of Middle
Ages contrasted with "human" of Renaissance 99
blots out humanism of antiquity
4
Catholic Church as sole
repository of Christian vision during 61
closed, static economy reects
view of world 7
devaluation of human being and
11
ethic of poverty and
self-abnegation 13
xed image of the world 6
God and ultramundane life as
only subjects of literary interest 8
ignoring ow of history 8
manipulation of moral philosophy
by medieval scholasticism 149
modern Church must abandon
medieval view of world 62
modern existential vacuum and 69
modifying literature to
Christian view 8
Pope and Emperor at hierarchical
apex 7
Pope Innocent III and view of
wretchedness of human nature 12
potentialities of humanity and 7
rejection of body and pleasure
12
Renaissance brings to an end 2
Renaissance humanism overturns
medieval world view 11
social organization mirrors
closed and hierarchical universe 7
Thomisms attempt to construct
intellectual theology 68
views world as locus of sin and
suffering 6
Christianity - see also
Christian Middle Ages
medieval thought shapes modern
Western culture and thought 69
modern dualism, dogmatism,
guilt, as remnants of medieval Christianity 69
reconciliation with Islam and 16
seen as historical religion in
Renaissance 16
Cicero 9, 10, 150
Comments on James Mill
by Karl Marx 50
communism 33-35, 45, 53
as advanced mode of production
for Marx 33
as end of prehistory and
beginning of ideal society 34, 59
as resolution of capitalisms
contradictions for Marx 33
as state religion of Soviet
Communist Party 45
Christian humanisms view of
as result of anthropocentric
humanism 66
as tragedy of "collective
man" 66
goal of harmonizing relations of
production with social nature of forces of production 33
humanist communism dened by
Marx 53
perestroika as humanist
expression 138-139
role of superstructural
"communist consciousness" in 34
role of violence for Communist
Party 34
works of young Marx discredit
communist bureaucracies 45
concern or "care" in
Heidegger 91
connatural aspirations, in
Christian humanism (see under humanism) 67
consciousness
in Foucault 132
in Hegel
"absolute knowledge"
and 39
all human activity as "objectivization"
of consciousness 49
human being as only a spiritual
being, a self-consciousness 47
in Marx 49
action of revolutionary
consciousness on societys economic structure 34
as more than simple reection
of world for young Marx 48
as spirit or superstructure 30
consciousness does not determine
social existence, social existence determines consciousness 31
in Western Marxism
"raising of
consciousness" and revolutionary practice 44
man as consciousness, a
being-for-himself 48
new consciousness and new mode
of production 31
of need for fundamental
revolution 33
revolutionary 34
secondary role in deterministic
Marxist theories 35
self-consciousness and 38
in Sartre
as absolute freedom to create
the meanings of things 72
as ceaselessly forced to make
choices 72
as continually negating what
exists, projecting itself beyond given to future projects 73
as fundamentally intentional,
active 70
importance of not treating
psychic phenomena as separate from 70
paradox of freedom and
inaccessibility of denitive meaning 74
in structuralism
ignored or not studied 106
stressing unconscious and
conditioning factors 107
Constantinople, fall of in 1453
and inux of ancient knowledge to West 8
A Contribution to the Critique of
Political Economy by Karl Marx 31
Contributions to Thought
by Silo 144
Corpus Hermeticum,
translated by Marsilio Ficino 15
Cosimo de Medici
great interest in ancient texts
15
patron of Marsilio Ficino, see
15
Council of Florence (1439) 8
Counter Reformation 61, 68-69
Darwin, Charles (18091882)
as problem for anthropocentric
humanism, in Maritains view 65
Darwinism in cultural climate
inuencing Marxism 28
inuence on Engels 37, 39
modern existential vacuum and 69
Dasein 89, 92, 95
De miseria condicionis human
(On the Misery of the Human Condition) by Lothar of Segni (Pope Innocent
III) 12
De Voluptate
(On Pleasure) - see Lorenzo Valla
destiny
astrology and freedom in
Renaissance 23
Destiny of the West, for
Heidegger,
as worldwide 104
manifested by covering, hiding
of Being 96
historical, in Marxism 32
in Renaissance
as no longer linked to Gods
plan 64
condence in mans shaping
own destiny 9, 11
meaningful questions about arise
in time of necessity 152
one is already in specific
circumstances when reects on, for Silo 141
dialectical logic, and Hegel, see
38
dialectical materialism - see under
materialism
dialectics
Engels
inversion of Hegelian 39
misuse of by 41
use of by 37
Hegel
logical procedure formulated by
28
Marxs ambiguous relation to
Hegelian dialectics 39
relationship with experimental
sciences 43
theory of alienation and 58
use of and core revolutionary
impulse for Western Marxism 43
discourse, in Heidegger 91
divin litter,
and Renaissance humanism 8
divine proportion or golden
section 24
Dostoievski (Dostoevski), and
existentialism 79
Dufrenne, Mikel 120
Dumezil, Georges 122
Economic and Philosophic Manuscripts of
1844 - see Karl Marx
empiricities - see Michel
Foucault
encyclicals - see Pope Leo
XIII 63
engagement,
and Sartres politico-cultural commitment 70
Engels, Friedrich (18201895)
28-29, 35-42, 48
as admirer of Darwin 37
attempts to apply his dialectics
to everything 41
broad theory of evolution of
nature as frame for historical materialism 28
conditioning factors 35
copy/reection theories
paradoxically lose distinction between reality and thought 40
criticizes fragmented and
unphilosophical practice of science 37
dialectical materialism - see
materialism
friend and collaborator of Marx
36
Gramscis attacks on his ideas
44
Hegelian dialectics
inverts with nature (including
humanity) seen as matter 39
use of to explain natural world
37
historical materialism term
appears in later works 29
inuence
on interpretations of Marxism 42
on Lenin and Soviet Marxism 40
partially due to early works of
Marx being unknown 42
laws of thought as mirror or
copy of reality 39
letter to Bloch 35
synthesis of idealism and
materialism 39
episteme - see Michel
Foucault
eschatology
Foucaults view of 131
in Marx
based on goals and values
("ideologies") 59
derived from Hegel 59
work permeated with
eschatological promise 59
estrangement
in Heidegger 104
in Marx 51-53
ethics and moral choice
in Christian humanism
as bearer of moral vision for
modern person 62
supreme righteousness consists
in voluntarily obeying the law of God 67
in Christianity
ethic of poverty and
self-abnegation 13
in Foucault
he shows essential uidity of
all social meanings 127
in Humanist Manifesto II
intra-worldly ethic 149
in Marxism
mixes scientific description
with values and ethical ideals 59
in New Humanism
human intentions and freedom 142
ethic of commitment to struggle
against conditions producing pain and suffering for both oneself and others 143
oppression of any human beings
as oppression of oneself as well 144
in Sartre
absence of well-founded moral
rules 79, 81
ethics as based on honesty or
"authenticity" of choice 81
possibility of moral judgments
based on authenticity, human freedom 82
self-construction of moral rules
81
social ethics of freedom 81
Marx as moral critic of
capitalist society 59
perestroika and 138
Renaissance project of
transformation of 11
existentialism - see Jean-Paul
Sartre and existentialist humanism under humanism
Existentialism
(LExistentialisme est un Humanisme) - see Sartre
Fate, and human freedom in
Renaissance 13
fetishism of material goods - see
Western Marxism under Marxism 43
Feuerbach, Ludwig von (1804-1872)
47
Theses on Feuerbach
by Karl Marx 54
Ficino, Marsilio (14331499)
15-17
a complex gure in Renaissance
philosophy 16
Corpus Hermeticum
as most valued translation into Latin 15
follower of both Platonism and
Christianity 16
paramount concern to reconcile
human freedom with problem of religion 16
Platonic Theology
(Theologia Platonica) 17
translator into Latin of Plato
and ancient Neoplatonists 15
uninterrupted connection from
God to human being 17
For Marx - see
Louis Althusser
formalism, and structuralism 107
Foucault, Michel (19261984)
121-134
"counter-sciences" of
ethnology, psychoanalysis, and linguistics 126
"human sciences" of
psychology, sociology, literary criticism, and historiography 126
conception of the human being
all human experience ltered
and conditioned by unconscious historical "epistemes" or ways of
ordering knowledge 125
cultural codes as determining
the ordering of human experience 124
human being as simultaneously
the object and subject of knowledge, especially of itself 130
human consciousness or reason
cannot arrogate to itself the laws of history 122
modern human being,
"man" is conceived of as natural and nite, subject to many
conditionings recorded by the human sciences 130
nineteenth century man as
incarnation of God 132
paradox of man as object of
knowledge to nd essence, and non-appearance of that essence 132
role of human unconscious 122
consequence of Gods death is
death of modern episteme, "man" 133
denes himself as not a
structuralist 121
empiricities
factors in characterizing
epistemes 125
three basic - language, economy,
and life 125
end of modern episteme and
opening of new way of thought is near 133
episteme
as "social a priori"
125
as determining not only modes of
being but criteria of "true" discourse 125
as ground of all discourse 125
as marking specic cognitive
space within totality of possible experience 125
human beings as simultaneously
object and subject of knowledge, especially of themselves 130
in age of reason
episteme as
"representation" 128
likeness replaced by analogy,
comparison 128
modern
characterized by historicity
and appearance of "man" as object of study 128
death of or loss of faith in
God 129
singularly characterized by all
thought being anthropological 129
Renaissance, characterized by
likeness, correspondences 127
word of Platonic origin,
"true knowledge" 124
goal of his work to nd the
"unconscious" of human knowledge and the human sciences 122
his works as
"archologies" looking below surface of "human sciences"
to diagnose present-day status 125
human sciences will break the
connes of "humanism" 132
human thought as always governed
by a theoretical and historical structure 121
humanism as obstacle to modern
philosophy 122
institutions of connement 134
Madness and Civilization
a counterhistory of psychiatry
123
history of madness in the West
123
madness expressed in Renaissance
123
madness jailed with the
"non-rational" in age of reason 123
madness segregated to
"madhouse" in modern age as explicit object of knowledge 124
man as object of knowledge, and
disappearance of human freedom, essence 132
modern "man"
as intellectualist, circular,
self-referential construction 131
as object of knowledge with goal
of becoming subject of own freedom 131
gure of born out of death of
God 131
of 19th century as God
incarnated in humanity 132
the "idea of man" as
useless for philosophy 122
modern philosophy
as either epistemology or search
for meaning 129
contradictions and dualism of
human being as object and subject of knowledge of itself 131
seeking a foundation for
knowledge 129
Nietzsches superman not as
God-like man but as man without relation to God 132
not interested in contents or
theories of human sciences 126
power and knowledge focus of
later works 133
power as molding not only
repressing 134
rituals of truth 134
shows uidity of social
meanings 127
task of philosophy today to shed
light on background of thought prior to thought 122
The Order of Things, An Archology of
the Human Sciences (1966) 124-133
as a study of cultural codes
ordering human experience 124
to shed light on present, does
historical research initiated in present 126
unlike structuralists does not
seek invariant structures 127
viewed problems addressed by
existentialism as supercial and futile 121
fragmentation, in contemporary
world 146
Frankl, Victor (b. 1905)
135-137
conception of the human being
man revealed as a being in
search of meaning, with frustrated search accounting for ills of our age 136
The Unheard Cry for Meaning,
Psychotherapy and Humanism 136-137
Freud, Sigmund (18561939)
deals mortal blow to optimism of
anthropocentric humanism in Maritains view 65
Freudian psychoanalysis and
structuralism 106
modern existential vacuum and 69
proposes that humanitys
deepest motivations are sexual and death instincts 65
Frolov, Leonid 138
Fromm, Erich 27
future, as primary human time,
for Heidegger 95
Garaudy, Roger 27
God
in Christian humanism
as center of man 66
man dened by his relation to
God 67
rebellion against by modern man
64
replaced by reason in modern age
64
in Christian Middle Ages
as remote, grace granted in
inscrutable ways 6
hierarchical 6
His terrible judgment to follow
the Apocalypse 7
in Foucault
consequences of mans killing
131
loss of faith in God 129
in Heidegger, absence or coming
of God and the gods 104
in Sartre
consequences if God does not
exist 79-80
eighteenth century atheistic philosophes
discarded 78
established conception of God as
Creator and superior artisan 78
Renaissance
assigning humanity a privileged
place 12
gift of human freedom and 12
glorifying human being elevates
humanity almost to level of a god 17
human being as collaborator with
12
ideal city as site of human
action making Gods glorication possible 14
no gulf between man and God 17
the human being as connecting
what is eternal with what exists in time 17
Gorbachev, Mikhail
and perestroika as humanist
expression 138
comments on Silos writings
viii
Foreword vii-xi
humanism as the valid approach
to key challenges vii
Grace 64, 67
Great Chain of Being, and human
being as connecting what is eternal with what exists in time 17
The German Ideology
by Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels 33
Hegel, Georg Wilhelm Friedrich
(17701831) 37-39
contradiction as essential
property of thought and reality 38
dialectics and process of human
development 39
every positive concept implies
its corresponding negative 38
non-Aristotelian logic and 37
opposition between contrary
concepts (negation of the negation) resolved into a higher unity containing
both (synthesis) 38
Phenomenology of Spirit
38
rise of human consciousness and
38
synthesis becomes thesis for new
negation (its antithesis) 38
Hegelian idealism 46
Heidegger, Martin (18891976)
85-105
alienation of human being in
todays world 103
Being and Time
85-96
conception of the human being
as closer to the divine, to pure
transcendens, than to other living species 102
as distinct because human being
is the one asking about being 87
as existence,
"being-there" or Da-sein 89
as existence, possibility,
coming-into-being or potentiality for being 88
as existing in and opening to
the world 89
because human being is near to
Being, it is radically different from other living beings 101
cannot be investigated like any
other entity 88
human essence
as ek-sistence, the standing in
the lighting [clearing] of being 101
as without xed or completed
nature or essence 88
found in existence 89
most characteristic quality is
existing, being 88
only on basis of comprehending
human "essence" can human being construct a future 103
thought of on basis of
closeness to the divine, not animality 102
human opening to world through
three modes of mood, understanding, and discourse 90
objections to conceiving human
being as just another entity, as human sciences do 88
problem of death
authentic mode of existence
through "anticipatory resoluteness" in face of death 94
common illusory image of
temporality as attempt to evade problem of death 93
death as constitutive of human
existence 93
depersonalizing language to
avoid facing ones own death 94
losing oneself in the world as
one response to Angst at nothingness of death 93
seeing ones projection into
the future through conscious acceptance of death 95
the world as constitutive of
human reality 89
critique of traditional
humanisms 89
as thinking of man on the basis
of animalitas and not in the direction of his humanitas 101
denunciation of metaphysical
humanisms opens way to human existence in proximity to Being 103
insufcient or harmful vision
of human being in traditional humanisms 104
rejects them for failure to
realize humanitas 104
same assumptions of human
essence found in all metaphysical humanisms 100
Destiny of West
Being is to bring needed new
experience of human essence to realization 104
Being now manifested by its
covering or hiding of itself 96
goal of reawakening
understanding of the meaning of the question of being 87
human being hears language of
Being 97
humanity must prepare itself, in
silence, for the revelation of Being 105
inauthenticity and experience of
being thrown into world 94
inuence on Sartrean
existentialism 71
language as obstacle to
completing study of meaning of Being 96
"Letter on Humanism"
98-104
meaning of "being"
lost in common use 87
necessity of having a primary
and original experience of the human essence 103
primary question is what is
being 87
"second phase" of
thought, in which Being opens itself to human being 97
silence on how to bring about
needed new experience of human essence 104
stigma of Nazi party membership
clouds later understanding of his work 86
technological society
forgetting of Being and 96
marked by having only entities,
by forgetfulness of Being 96
temporality 91-95
as something that does not occur
in time 95
future as primary human time 95
Heideggers analysis of normal
conception of time 91
illusory image of temporality as
attempt to evade problem of death 93
image of time as innite
succession of instants arises when "nows" of present projected into
past and future 92
key to human relationship with
world 91
past and future only understood
on basis of the experience of the present 92
past-present-future as
co-original and forming a structural unity 95
primary phenomenon of authentic
temporality is the future 94
the need for a new experience of
the human essence, and the task of the West to realize it 104
typical inauthentic existence
marked by forgetfulness of being for West 96
university resignation and Nazi
government surveillance 86
What Is Metaphysics?
85
when studied as an object, most
dening human qualities are lost 88
world
not as things-in-themselves 89
presents itself always within a
project 89
Hell 69
Hermes Trismegistus, and Hermetic
texts 15-17
Hermetic texts 15
historical materialism - see under
materialism
historical perspective
optical perspective in
Renaissance painting 8
showing incompatibility of
dynamic classical world with static medieval Christian world view 8
history
in Christian humanism
as history of redemption 99
in Christian Middle Ages
not as memory or record but as
path to redemption 7
reflects hierarchical world view
6
in Foucault
and time 122
search for
"unconscious" in history of human sciences 122
in Heidegger
already-established
interpretation of 100
obscured by conceiving reality
as simple presence 89
in Marxism
as history of modes of
production 31
as a reality produced by
accumulating human activity transforming the environment 55
as union of conditioning and
free human activity 54
criticizes determinism, whether
materialistic or idealistic (Hegelian) 54
dialectical materialism as
method to understand 28
materialist conception of
history and historical materialism (see) 29
relation between human need and
nature drives history 30
in New Humanism
recognizes achievements of
humanism throughout history 145
in Renaissance humanism
new awareness of flux of 8
study as part of studia
humanitatis 11
in Sartre
having own special
intellegibility as constructed by human beings 117
not reducible to natural
biological phenomenon 117
in structuralism
as disconnected vignettes with
human beings subject to unconscious conditionings 113
as without a subject 118
determined by cultures
present situation 117
not objective succession of
events, but simply system of synchronically determined signs 117
synchronic, atemporal emphasis
produces human history as "without a subject" 113
Marxs view of 59
human being, conception of
in Christian humanism - see Christian
humanism under humanism
in existentialism - see Jean-Paul
Sartre
in Foucault - see Michel
Foucault
in Heidegger - see Martin
Heidegger
in Marxism - see Karl
Marx
in New Humanism - see New
Humanism under humanism
in Renaissance - see Renaissance
humanism under humanism
in structuralism - see structuralism
human litter,
and Renaissance humanism 8
humanism
afrming centrality, value, and
dignity of human being 1
anthropocentric - see Christian
humanism
broad generic denition and
misunderstanding 1
Christian humanism 61-69
anthropocentric humanism
as "freedom without
grace" 64
as modern tragedy 64
attacked for de-Christianization
of the West 64
as theocentric humanism 66
as a counter to Marxism 68
as rectifying anthropocentric
humanism 66
attempts to
integrate profane, spiritual 68
redene and reintroduce
Christian values in modern age 62
reestablish historical
Christianity interrupted by modern secular thought 63
based on Thomism or intellectual
theology 63
blames Renaissance humanism for
crisis of modern society 63
conception of the human being
a being whose supreme
righteousness consists in voluntarily obeying the law of God 67
as a sinful creature called to
divine life and freedom of grace 67
as Aristotelian idea
interpreted by Aquinas 67
as endowed with reason, and in
free relation with God 67
connatural impulses that can be
fullled 67
human essence dened by the
relation to God and Gods grace 67
man as neither pure nature nor
pure reason 67
transnatural impulses fullled
only through divine Grace 67
critiqued as source of
rationalist tendency it criticizes 68
failure to acknowledge
schizophrenia of modern world in relation to coexisting human and anti-human
values 69
Jacques Maritain (see)
as principal exponent of 62
as radically opposed to modern
thought, reconnecting with Medieval thought through Thomism 63
Pope Leo XIII (r. 18781903) see
also Rerum Novarum (1891) and terni Patris (1879) 62
confusion in meaning of humanism
broad denition as confusing 1
confusion between defenders and
detractors from mistaking humanism as philosophy instead of attitude 146
discussion provincial if only
Western humanisms 149
entire debate wrongly posed with
humanism as philosophy 149
initial error in taking humanism
as philosophy 149
multiple uses and confusion in
1980s 135
proliferation of humanisms in
recent years 149
whose "copyright" on
word humanism? 149
critiques of by Heidegger,
structuralists, Foucault 3
existentialist humanism, see
also Sartre 76-84
anguish
becomes intersubjective in
existentialist humanism 81
existential abandonment and
choosing accompanied by 80
redened by Sartre in
existential humanism 80
consciousness and world, others
77
consciousness awareness of
itself as rst and most certain truth 77
dened
as a doctrine in which
everything implies a human setting and human subjectivity 76
as connection between
transcendence of consciousness toward world, and man always existing in human
universe 82
ethics as based on honesty or
"authenticity" of choice 81
existence precedes essence 77
fulllment and liberation 83
human being
always open, always present in
a human universe 82
as alone and abandoned in
world, and forced to choose how to be 80
as free to create themselves,
and without rules to guide them 79
as without xed,
preconstituted essence 79
dened 77
hurls himself toward future and
conscious of imagining himself in the future 79
only what he makes of himself
as rst principle of existentialism 79
human reality exists before
trying to dene itself 79
in contrast to earlier
existentialism, all behaviors not now equally lacking in meaning 81
irony of Heideggers critique
of Sartrean humanism 84
later work reduces but does not
eliminate freedom as fundamental quality of existence 84
necessary connection between ones
choices and other human beings 81
possibility of moral judgments
82
recognition of conditioning
factors in human existence 83
rejection of positivism in human
sciences 70
subjectivity of the individual
as point of departure 77
rst Western humanism in Rome,
based on Greek culture 10
Marxist humanism 27-60
central concern of liberating
humankind from all oppression and alienation 27
divides Marxism into two
irreconcilable factions 57
growing interest in recovering
humanist aspects of Marxs thought 46
human being as a natural being,
nature as humanized nature 55
incompatible with
dialectical materialism 46
Marxism as a materialism 55
Louis Althusser
afrms Marxism as theoretical
anti-humanism 57
objections by 55, 57
Lukcs, Korsch, and Gramsci as
early critics of "scientic" Marxism 43
Marxism as humanism and
eschatology at odds with being scientic description 59
opposes interpretations
portraying Marxism as science of economics and history 46
opposition to orthodox Marxism
of Soviet Union 27
relation of communism,
naturalism, and humanism 53
relation to post-WW II crisis of
ofcial Soviet Marxism 27
revealed in early writings of
Marx 45
theory of the "two
Marxes" - youthful, ideological and mature, scientic 56
young Marx sees society as
fullling naturalism of man and humanism of nature 50
multiple and contradictory uses
of word humanism 1-3
New Humanism 141-152
building a new world, a project
with a future 145
choosing the conditions of life
for oneself and others 151
conception of the human being - see
also Silo, 141-144
as already in a non-chosen
situation before can begin to consider existence 141
as oriented toward overcoming
physical pain and mental suffering 141
characteristic broadening of
temporal horizon as both liberating and enabling a few to deny freedom to the
many 142
discrimination as reintroducing
the struggle against nature into society, but now with other human beings
portrayed as "natural objects" 142
human liberty and choice 142
human world distinct from
natural world 142
intentionality directed toward
overcoming pain and suffering 142
primary denition of human
beings as historical beings, whose mode of social action transforms own nature
143
social, historical, non-natural
world where everything produced has meaning, intention, purpose 142
struggles in society are
between human intentions (non-natural), thus possible to characterize as moral
choice (see), oppressor and oppressed, just and unjust 143
use of prostheses to extend
physical possibilities 142
confusion between defenders and
detractors due to mistaking humanism as philosophy instead of attitude 146
confusion involving nineteenth
century, positivistic description of humanism 148
constant feedback between
production and organization of society 142
debate just beginning with
anti-humanism 149
ethic of commitment to struggle
against conditions producing pain and suffering for both oneself and others 143
general characteristics of 2
going beyond purely Western
humanism 149
growing spread of 152
human right to subjectivity, to
think and preach beliefs, whether religious or irreligious 144
humanism not a philosophy but an
attitude toward life 145, 148
humanism not just history but a
future project and plan of action for today 146
humanist attitude 145-152
as struggle against
discrimination and violence, creating freedom of choice for all 152
key to uniting all cultures as
universal human nation 150
importance of non-Western
contributions to 3
in thought of Mario Rodrguez
Cobos, Silo 139-141
internationalist 145
need to realize not one culture
or model for all to follow 151
opposition to positivistic
nineteenth century philosophical humanism confused with opposition to all
possible humanism 148
oppression
of any human being is
oppression of oneself as well 144
of ideas, subjectivity 144
pluralism and diversity as
values 145
prejudices associated with word
"humanism" 147
presented with the vigor of a
manifesto 144, see "Humanist Statement" or
"Document" in Letter Six of Letters to My Friends by Silo
primacy of future time for the
human being 142
providing answers to most
profound questions 152
reconciling
diverse cultures 152
social and personal 152
renewed debate with
anti-humanism 149
social change indivisibly linked
to personal change 151
time for change 151
universal humanism possible if
extend beyond Western-only humanisms 150
whose "copyright" on
word humanism? 149
non-Western expressions
importance of treating at length
in a separate work 3
Martin Buber 137
President Kenneth Kaunda of
Zambia 137
recent origin of word humanism
147, see also footnote p. 5
relationship of European
humanism to other traditional philosophies, see footnote p. 20
Renaissance humanism 5-25
a break with or continuation of
Middle Ages? 5
a special time of
"rebirth" 5
active, questioning character of
Renaissance individuals 24
as emergence from the long sleep
of medieval barbarism 5
as one meaning of humanism that
is precise 2
aspiration to build completely
new world and humanity 6
astrology, alchemy,
"natural magic" as sciences of Renaissance 23
Bovillus work as "worthy
epigraph of the philosophy of humanism" 21
brief description of 5
cannot be reduced to articial
imitation of models of past 9
conception of relationship
between man and nature as animistic or magical 23
conception of the human being
as able to conquer even Fate
itself 13
as center of Great Chain of
Being, connecting divine with earthly 17
as distinct from all other
beings 12
as free collaborator with
divinity itself 12
as microcosmos, code or
paradigm of universe 21
as not separate from world 22
as pure existence, constructing
self through exercise of choice 19
as without xed, determining
"nature" for Pico, see 19
essential nature of human
freedom and creativity 11
human soul as midpoint and
mirror of all things 17
immense formative power of humanitas,
education 10
importance of as
non-determined, lled with freedom 19
no dichotomy between body and
spirit 13
Platonic philosophy and
Hermetic doctrines give human being a religious, cosmic dimension 14
reafrmation of pleasure 13
truly human being formed
through humanitas, ideal of education 9
"virtue" related to
labor, superior to Fate 14
condence characteristic of
ancients rediscovered in Renaissance 10
emerged through vigorous
opposition to medieval world view 11
exalting creative potential of
humankind 11
human body
key to understanding universe
22
as reection of universe 21
idea that human actions can
conquer even Fate 13
ideals
"superior man" formed
through choice and struggle 20
of forming the new person
through education 9
of humanitas 9, 10
inux of ancient knowledge from
Byzantium 8
initially manifesting as
literary phenomenon 7-9
literature of ancients as
earthly 8
mathematical order in nature
also divine 24
misidentied
as a philosophy 148
as source of crisis of values
69
as source of rationalist
tendency 68
moral philosophy and 148
motifs of exaltation of human
being and break with medieval ethos 14
natural world as extension not
enemy of human being 24
not adequately addressing
religion for Ficino 16
Pico della Mirandolas Oration
on the Dignity of Man as Renaissance humanist manifesto 18
rejection of medieval vision of
the world 7
religious dimension and 14
search for ancient manuscripts 7
studia humanitatis
as vehicle for developing freedom, creativity, love of life 11
use of mathematics different
than today 23
whose "copyright" on
word humanism? 149
rationalism (see) and 146
effects of belief there is a
coherent philosophical humanism, see also 151
wave-like behavior, appearing in
history and then disappearing 4
humanisms
conflict among various humanisms
4
Marxist, Christian, and
existentialist humanisms 3
humanist - see also
humanism
humanist philosophies all dene
nature or essence of human being 1
major philosophical currents,
dened as humanist 3
recent origin of word 147
humanist attitude 145-152
afrming equality of all human
beings 147
afrming freedom of beliefs and
thought 147
as key to uniting all cultures
into universal human nation 150
humanism not a philosophy but an
attitude 147
in non-Western cultures 150
in todays world as struggle
against discrimination and violence, creating freedom of choice for all 152
long history in goliards, etc.
147
new knowledge emphasized over
absolute truth 147
not limited to one culture or
time 147
placing human being as central
value 147
recognizing diversity 147
repudiating violence 147
shared by Renaissance
philosophers 148
visible at times in all cultures
147
Western and Renaissance humanism
not exclusive expression of 146
word "humanism" today
has little to do with humanist attitude 147
Humanist Manifesto I (1933)
inspired by Dewey 144
naturalism and 144
Humanist Manifesto II (1974)
inuenced by Lamont 144
signed by Sakharov 144
social-liberalism and 144
humanista,
Renaissance term for scholars of the studia humanitatis 10
humanistische
147
humanitas
as ideal but with already-assumed
interpretation of being, for Heidegger 100
as ideal of Renaissance humanism
3
as return to ideal of the
ancients 5, 10, 11
classical ideal of education 9
failure of traditional or
metaphysical humanisms to realize 101-104
formation of truly human being 9
in Heideggers writings 99-104
in Renaissance 3-11
Husserl, Edmund (18591938)
and importance in phenomenology
70, 85
and Martin Heidegger 85
and Viktor Frankl 136
idealism
ambiguities in Marx of combining
positivism and idealism 58
as root of modern crisis, for
Christian humanism 65
Hegelian, criticized by Marx 47
idealism and materialism in
early Marx 55
Sartres objections to 70
synthesis with materialism in
Engels 39
In the Tracks of Historical Materialism
by Perry Anderson 107
individualism
bourgeois, as result of
anthropocentric humanism, for Maritain 63
Industrial Revolution 61
Integral Humanism
- see Jacques Maritain
Jakobson, Roman
inuence on structuralism 108
Jaspers, Karl 138
El Kabbach, Jean-Pierre 121, 132
Kabbalah 18
Kaunda, President Kenneth of
Zambia 137
Kierkegaard, Sren, and Sartre
73
"Letter on Humanism" - see
Martin Heidegger
Lacan, Jacques 106, 121, 122
Lamont, Corliss (19021995)
and denition of humanism 149
Humanist Manifesto II (1974) 144
Lenin, Vladimir (18701924) 27,
28, 36, 40, 48, 75
Lvi-Strauss, Claude (b. 1908)
118, 127, see also structuralism
Structural Anthropology
114
The Savage Mind
115, 119
linguistics - see Ferdinand
de Saussure and structuralism
Lothar of Segni 12, see also
Pope Innocent III under Christian Middle Ages
Luijpen, William (Wilhelmus) 135
Lysenko, T.D. 41
macroanthropos 21
Manetti, Gianozzo (13961459)
11-12
On the Dignity of Man
12
Marcuse, Herbert 27
Maritain, Jacques (18821973)
criticized for failure to
acknowledge Christianitys (Thomisms) historical responsibility for modern
rationalism and positivism 68
De Bergson Thomas dAquin
67
Education at the Crossroads
67
Integral Humanism
64-66
most notable exponent of
neo-Thomism 63
principal exponent of Christian
humanism, see under humanism 62
radically opposed to modern
thought, reconnects with Medieval thought through Thomism 63
Marx, Karl (18181883) 27-60
see also
Marxism and Marxist humanism under humanism
and Engels, F., The German
Ideology 33
Comments on James Mill
50
conception of the human being
46-55
and history of modes of
production 31
as distinct in consciousness (a
being-for-himself) 48
as epiphenomenon for scientic
Marxism 40
as fundamentally social 49
as natural being 47
as not completely determined by
economic structure 35
as without an abstract, xed
human essence 49, 50
critique of Hegelian idealism
and 47
dynamic, dialectical relation
between man and nature 30
exchange as fundamental activity
49
fundamental human attribute is
ability to transform nature through labor 49
human essence found in the
complex of social relations with others 49
in order to make history human
beings have rst of all to live 29
in younger works 46
inuence of Feuerbach on 47
man as natural being, nature as
humanized nature 48
man becomes truly human only in
society 50
neither faithful
"reection" of reality nor simple conditioning by nature 48
not following rigorous
naturalism 48
not solely based on a
materialism 54
outline of his anthropology in Manuscripts
of 1844 47
reduced to thing in scientic
Marxism 44
spiritual productions (law, art,
etc.) as economically determined 29
A Contribution to the Critique of
Political Economy 31-33
Critique of Hegels "Philosophy of
Right" 49
Economic and Philosophic Manuscripts of
1844 46-55
mature Marx moving beyond
"ideological" (non-scientic) conception 56
need for philosophy also to be
active 53
permeated with eschatological
promise 59
The German Ideology
34
Theses on Feuerbach
Thesis III, see footnote
p. 54
Thesis VIII and XI, see footnote
p. 54
war of all against all 52
works of young Marx
branded as "ideology"
45
censorship of juvenilia by
ofcial Marxism 46
dismissed as
"immature" 45
libertarian spirit of 45
reappearance of unknown texts 45
unpublished until 1930s 45
Marxism
Althusser views
as science of society and
history 57
dualism in Marxism
a materialism or a humanism? 60
ambiguity resulting from
combining positivism and idealism 58
ambiguity resulting from mixing
scientic description with values and ethical ideals 59
as a humanism loses status as
fact and law-based science of society and history 60
as a materialism subject to
critique of reducing human being to object 60
dualism deriving from underlying
ambiguity 58
history of wide variety of
interpretations in philosophy and practice 27
inuence of positivism and
scientic method on 28
necessarily an anti-humanism for
Althusser 57
scientic Marxism 28
see also
Louis Althusser
as deterministic cause-effect
description of society and history 58
as "philosophical
science" superior to empirical sciences 29
clash with Marxist humanism 46, see
also under humanism
dichotomy between philosophical
and scientic knowledge 37
dualism in interpretations of
Marx 58
empirical sciences and 28, 43
Engels
mirror or copy theories of
thought 39
strong interest in sciences and
Darwin 36
theories as foundation for Marxs
conception of history 37
fusion of idealism and
materialism in 40
inuence of cultural climate of
nineteenth century and Darwin on 42
Marx considered his analysis
scientic in the predictive sense 35
objections by Western Marxism (see)
to 43
objections to works of young
Marx as "ideological" 45
positivism and Darwinism in 28
positivism in 42
theory of "two Marxes"
56
works of mature Marx seen as 46
Western Marxism 43-44
act of revolution as key to
overcoming historically-given world 44
as early objection to
dialectical materialism 43
as incompatible with logic of
empirical sciences 44
attacks on Engels theories in
44
Marxism as fundamentally a
critique of bourgeois society 43
objections to Marxism as a
science by Lukcs, Korsch, and Gramsci 43
rejection by Soviet Marxism 45
rejection of deterministic
causality in human world and 43
revolutionary impulse and 43
Marxist humanism - see humanism
materialism
dialectical materialism 28-29,
36, 39-42, 46
as a "phenomenology of the
anti-spirit" 39
as a philosophical science
superior to empirical science 29
as Engels philosophy of
nature superimposed on Marxs historical materialism 28
as ofcial doctrine of
Marxist-Leninist party in the Soviet Union 29
as opposed to Marxist humanism see
under humanism 46
as theoretical construct mainly
of Soviet Marxism based on Engels writings 36
both evolutionary law of matter
and method of understanding world and history 28
dogmatic applications of 41
Engels theories of philosophy
of nature superimposed on historical materialism of Marx 29
Engels writings as source of
Soviet concept of 36
humanity reduced to secondary
epiphenomenon in 40
not easily reconciled with
Marxist conception of history, "historical materialism" see 40
problems with 40
relation to idealism and German
Romanticism 40
dualism in Marx - a materialism
or a humanism? 60
early Marx
as combining idealism and
materialism 55
not fully a materialism 54
Engels synthesis of with
idealism 39
Gramscis denial of Marxism as
44
historical materialism 28-31,
34, 57
as analysis and interpretation
of human societies and their evolution 29
as empirically scientic
doctrine of human societies and their evolution 28
as general view of Marxism soon
after his death 28
colored by cultural climate of
Darwinism and positivism 28
dynamic, dialectical
relationship between humanity and nature 30
ideas of Marx, Engels as
humanism in view of Mondolfo 55
necessarily an anti-humanism for
Althusser 57
problems with 34
summarized in Marxs
introduction to Contribution to the Critique of Political Economy 42
term appears in Engels later
works 29
theory that spiritual
expressions (law, art, etc.) are primarily economically determined 29
Marxism as materialism, and
treating human beings as objects 60
objections to Marxism as
materialism by Mondolfo 55
Sartres objection to Marxism
taken as materialism 60
mathematics
"divine" order in
Renaissance and 24
active use of in Renaissance 24
use of distinct in Renaissance
23
May 1968 Paris student revolt 84,
133, 139
Merleau-Ponty, Marcel 106, 121
Merquior, J. G. From
Prague to Paris, A Critique of Structuralist and Post-Structuralist Thought
108
mode of production 30-31, 34
as conditioning factor 31, 44
as true basis of society for
Marx 30
communism as advanced 33
crisis and revolutionary
transformation to new mode, culture, consciousness 31
determining organization of
society at every level and sphere 30
rupture accompanying transition
from one mode to next 31
Mondolfo, Rodolfo 27, 55
mood, in Heidegger 90
moral system - see ethics
and moral choice
Moses 16
naturalism
in Humanist Manifesto I 144
in Marx 50, 53, 54
in Renaissance 21
man as code to understanding
universe 22
in structuralism 120
in todays society 139
nausea, Sartrean term for anguish
of consciousness in face of ambiguity and contingency of existence 72, see
also Sartre
neo-irrationalism 151
neo-Thomism - see Thomism
Neoplatonists - see Plato
New Humanism - see humanism
new image of man, in Renaissance
11-21
new image of world, in
Renaissance 21-25
Newton, Isaac, treatise on
alchemy 24
Niethammer 147
Nietzsche, F.W. (18441900)
124, 126, 131
death of God as mans no
longer relating to God 132
Foucaults philosophy and 133
"metaphysical" madness
of 138
modern existential vacuum and 69
On the Genealogy of Morals
(1888), and essential fluidity of social meanings 127
On the Dignity of Man
- see Gianozzo Manetti
oppression 27, 36, 75, 76, 143,
144
[Oration] On the
Dignity of Man (Oratio de hominis dignitate) - see Pico della
Mirandola
Orpheus 16
Otero, Dr. Naomi 141
The Order of Things, An Archology of the
Human Sciences (1966) - see Michel Foucault
Pacioli, Luca, and the divine
proportion or golden section 24
paideia,
Greek word for education 9, 99, see also humanitas
para-state 145
Paris student revolt of May 1968
84, 133, 139
paternalism 150
Pavlov, Ivan P. 136
perestroika
as humanist expression 138
climate of participation, direct
democracy, rejection of state monopolies 138
embodies humanistic tendency of
young Marx 138
Gorbachev, Mikhail 138
humanism in and Leonid Frolov
139
"person" - understood
as man in relation to God in Christian humanism 67
perspective
historical perspective -
Renaissance rediscovery of ancient texts 8
optical perspective - invention
in Renaissance painting 8
Petrarch 7
phenomenology
as dened by Hegel 38
as important inuence on Sartre
70
basic idea as intentionality of
consciousness 71
basic idea reformulated by
Sartre as transcendence toward the world 71
break between Husserl and
Heidegger marking schism in 85
Heideggers contributions to
85
Heideggers thought and 85
Husserl and Heidegger as
important in development of 70
Husserls description of 85
Luijpens attempt to make it a
Christian humanism 135
rejection of by structuralists
106
work of Victor Frankl and 136
philosophes,
rationalist 61
philosophical anti-humanism
106-134, see also structuralism; Michel Foucault
philosophical schools of late
hellenic period
eclectic and past creative
period 10
important to Roman humanism 10,
99
Pico della Mirandola (14631494)
17-19
man as fundamentally free and
undetermined 19
nine hundred theses 18
Oration on the Dignity of Man
(Oratio de hominis dignitate, 1486) 19
Renaissance humanist manifesto
18
persecution by the Church 18
proposed great debate of
reconciliation 18
planetary civilization 152
Plato 14, 15, 16
Neoplatonists and Ficino 17
works of Hermes Trismegistus
considered greater than 15
Platonic Theology
(Theologia Platonica) - see Marsilio Ficino
Platonism
Ficino determined disseminator
of 16
Ficinos view of shared
essence with Christianity 16
Plekhanov, G.V. 28
Plotinus 15
political parties
Christian Democratic parties 62
Christian Socialist parties 62
existentialism as third way
between Christian and Communist parties 75
Pope Innocent III (r. 11981216)
12 see also Christian Middle Ages
Pope Leo XIII (r. 18781903) 62
see also
Christian humanism under humanism
terni Patris
(1879) declaring Thomism most suitable Christian theology 63
Rerum Novarum
(1891), encyclical adopting active social doctrine countering liberalism and
socialism 62
Prague Linguistic Circle, and
structuralism 108
private property 52, 53
Church reafrmation of in Rerum
Novarum (1891) 62
in Marx 52-53
productive forces 33
as ensemble of technologies,
people, etc. in economy for Marxism 30
as one term of overall mode of
production (see) for Marxism 30
prostheses 141
Puledda, Salvatore
Gorbachev comments on book
vii-xi
Pythagoras 16
mathematics in the Renaissance
and 23
rationalism
belief that knowledge and
mastery of natural laws alone will liberate humanity 150
belief that religion has clouded
peoples minds 150
belief there is one best culture
all must follow 150
collapse of and emergence of
modern man 130
effects of belief there is a
coherent philosophical humanism
primitive rationalism
and failure to impose
exclusive, monolithic philosophy or culture 151
and opposing religion and
diversity 151
and violent reactions to
attempts to impose cultural uniformity 150
and violent reactions to
paternalistic attacks on religion 150
episteme of "age of
reason" for Foucault 128
for Christian humanism
human pride and arrogance as
modern problems 65
seen as root of modern problems
65
knowledge as instrument of
domination and 150
links to Thomism and 68
root
in medieval Thomism 68
in Renaissance humanism, for
Church 68
seventeenth and eighteenth
century philosophes 61
todays growing
neo-irrationalism 151
Reader in Marxist Philosophy
49
reason
"arrogance of Reason"
and Thomist intellectual theology 68
Critique of Dialectical Reason
by Jean-Paul Sartre 117
for Christian humanism
part of denition of human
being 67
for Foucault
episteme in the Age of Reason
123
no automatic progress of reason
122
reason and madness as historical
123-124
for Hegel
as both negating accepted
concepts and synthesizing new ones 38
reality and 39
universal Reason 54
for Renaissance
as part of human denition or
essence 20
growing suppression of reason
151
modern defeat of as linked to
Thomism 68
replaces God 64
Reformation 61, 66, 69
reication (reducing human being
to object), rejected by Marx 59
relations of production 30-34
as one term in overall mode of
production (see) in Marxism 30
the links among individuals in
production, in Marxism 30
religion
historical, Christianity seen as
in Renaissance 16
humanitys natural or
primitive 16
of ancient Egypt,
"original" religion of humanity 16
reconciliation of distinct
religions 16
Renaissance humanism - see humanism
representation, in Foucault 128
Rerum Novarum
(1891)
encyclical of Pope Leo XIII
adopting active social doctrine to counter liberalism and socialism 62, see
also Christian humanism under humanism
revolution
core of as dialectics for
Western Marxism 43
for Marx 31, 33
aim of liberating human beings
from all capitalisms alienations 43
leading to more advanced mode of
production and society, communism 33
not purely voluntary impulse 33
revolutionary consciousness and
34
triumph of proletarian assured
by evolution 33
Russian in 1917 28
Rodrguez Cobos, Mario - see
Silo
Rome
as location of rst Western
humanism, based on Greek culture 7, 10
Regg, Walter 147
Sakharov, and Humanist Manifesto
II (1974) 144
Sartre, Jean-Paul (19051980)
and existentialism 70-84
see also
existentialist humanism under humanism
as principal exponent of
existentialism 70
almost a fad after WW II 74
atheistic existentialism and 74
"bad faith" or
dishonesty as consciousness inauthentic eeing of anguish while concealing
motivations from itself 73
Being and Nothingness
74
"Itinerary of a Thought,
Interview with Jean-Paul Sartre" 84
"nausea" as term for
anguish felt by consciousness in face of ambiguity and contingency of existence
72
conception of the human being
as always projected toward the
future 73
as conditioned, but freedom as
constitutive of human consciousness 84
as contingent because destined
to die 72
as free to create itself, but
without rules for guidance 79
as intersubjective 77
as transcendence, always moving
beyond to the world 82
as unique in that existence
precedes essence 78
as without xed, preconstituted
essence 73, 79
constituted by existence and
freedom to choose 73
essence of consciousness as
ceaseless attempt to anchor itself 74
history as not reducible to
natural, biological phenomenon 117
human essence
as freedom and choice 75
as possibilities, choices,
risks 73
constructed upon existence, as
project toward future 79
human reality exists before
trying to dene itself 79
consciousness
as absolute freedom to create
the meanings of things 72
as ceaselessly forced to make
choices 72
as continually negating what
exists and projecting itself beyond the given to future projects 73
as fundamentally intentional,
active 70
awareness of its existence as
most certain truth 77
criticized by the left for
ignoring oppression 76
criticized by the right for
supposed focus on negative aspects 76
critiques of bourgeois hypocrisy
74
difcult philosophical journey
with constant reappraisal and change 83
ethics as based on honesty or
"authenticity" of choice 81
Existentialism (LExistentialisme est
un humanisme) 60, 76-83
existentialism as third way
between Christian and Communist parties 75
fundamental relationship between
consciousness and world 71
Heideggers inuence on
Sartrean existentialism 71, 73, 78, 80
human being as projected toward
the future 79
imagination and emotion as
organized modes of consciousness, of giving meaning to experience 71
inuence of phenomenology on 70
irony of Heideggers critique
of Sartrean humanism 84
later work reduces but does not
eliminate freedom as fundamental quality of existence and consciousness 84
mental images as more than
"copies" of external data, as active transcending of things to freely
create other realities 71
On a raison de se rvolter, discusions
84
paradox of freedom yet inability
to x a denitive meaning 74
recasting of existentialism as a
humanism after WW II 75
reformulates intentionality as
consciousness transcendence toward the world 71
rejection of positivistic
treatment of psychological phenomena as separable from consciousness 70
Saussure, Ferdinand de (18571913)
108-113
concepts as purely differential,
dened negatively by contrast with other items in same system 111
Course in General Linguistics
107, 108-112
as posthumous publication of
lecture notes of his students 112
diachrony and evolution of
language over time 111
fundamental distinction in
linguistics between speech and language 108
identity in language 111
language (langue)
as a kind of contract among
members of a community 108
as a social a priori 112
as interpretive form of reality,
signicantly restricting individuals conceptual space 113
as system of rules learned by
apprenticeship 109
as system of signs for
expressing ideas 108
as tacit conditioner of peoples
possible thought 112
external to individual, who is
powerless to change it 108
has both sound/word rules and
meaning/concept rules 110
understood as more than all
possible speech acts 108
linguistic sign as union of
concept and sound image or signier 109
linguistics as study of
language, branch of more general science of signs (semiology) 109
link between two components of
linguistic sign as arbitrary (i.e. any sound/word can designate concept) 109
perception and interpretation
experienced as single, seamless event 113
"signied" or what is
meant distinguished from "signier" or signal 109
singular properties of language
as both arbitrary in details of signs and impersonal and xed for each
individual 112
speaker as not free to modify
rules of words or concepts (signiers and signieds) 110
speech (parole)
a fundamental distinction or
part of linguistic communication 108
a single act of verbal
communication performed by an individual 109
synchronic aspect as primary for
language users in dening rules 112
synchrony and rules of the
language at any given time 111
translation difculties reveal
different articulations of conceptual plane between languages 110
word and meaning 110
words and concepts (signiers
and signieds) are both arbitrary and evolving, dened only by relationships
of reciprocal differences 110
Scholasticism, late and root of
modern rationalism (see) 68
science
dialectical materialism as a
philosophical science superior to empirical sciences, for Marxism 29
differences from modern in
Renaissance see also mathematics 24
difculty of
"disinterested" vision 89
human sciences and structuralism
106
image of world as machine
without God 64
nineteenth century science
treating world as xed, isolatable entities studied separately 37
parallel growth of crisis of
human being and science for Maritain 64
"philosophical
science" and application of laws of Hegelian dialectics 29
Sartres objections to human
sciences studying human being as an object 88
structuralism as imitating
methods of physical sciences 106
scientic materialism - see materialism,
dialectical and historical
scientic view
current, and world as inanimate
matter subject to mechanical laws 21
Second Congress of the Communist
International (1889) 28
semiology (science of signs) 109
Shaff, Adam 27
Shklovsky, Victor 108
Silo (Mario Rodrguez Cobos,
b. 1938) - New Humanist author
see also
humanist attitude and New Humanism under humanism
articulating New Humanism 141
Contributions to Thought
- see for explanation of ideas 144
denition of human being as
social and historical being without xed nature 143
Gorbachev comments on vii, viii
his thought as distinct from
naturalism and social-liberalism 144
his thought in New Humanism 139
Letters to My Friends On Social and
Personal Crisis in Todays World (Cartas a
mis amigos) 144
need for humanist attitude in
todays world 152
prejudices associated with word
"humanism" 147
problems with believing in a
philosophical humanism 150
remarks on a universal humanism
145
remarks on humanism in todays
world 148
whose "copyright" on
word humanism? 149
widespread error of mistaking
humanism as philosophy 146
simple-presence 96
see also
Heidegger
sixties generation
coming into power in nineties
139
environmentalism growing in
nineties 139
leading return to spirit of
sixties 139
naturalism in nineties 139
Skinner, B.F. 136
solidarity
absence of in production blocks
human sociability 51
appeal of Church for when
reafrming private property 62
connectedness of universe in
Renaissance 22
human intentionality as making
possible 143
Stalin, Joseph (18791953)
dialectical materialism
as ofcial Soviet Marxist
doctrine 29, 36, 40
inhuman Soviet dictatorship 27,
46
post-WW II crisis of Soviet
Marxism and 27
Soviet Marxism as state religion
45
Structural Anthropology
- see Claude Lvi-Strauss
structuralism 107-108, 113-120
as a heterogeneous group of
scholars and elds 106
as "way of thinking"
more than precise philosophical school 106
born out of an
"exorbitation of language" 107
conception of the human being
115
as without liberty or conscious
participation in history 118
conceived of externally,
"the way one would study ants" 106
"deep" structures, not
consciously perceived, that constrain human action 107
dened by a structuring,
symbolizing function of the mind 116
emphasis on the unconscious and
factors that condition the human being, rather than liberty and consciousness
107
history as disconnected
vignettes with human beings subject to unconscious conditionings 113
human cultures studied as
structures of verbal and non-verbal languages (semiotics) 114
human minds, both primitive and
modern, construct own realities, projecting them onto whatever reality they
nd around them 116
synchronic, atemporal emphasis
produces human history as "without a subject" 113
the human being explained as
physico-chemical occurrence 119
the human mind as a closed
system 120
inuence of Russian Formalism
on 107
method
imitates that of physical
sciences 106
in clear contrast to that of
Sartre and Merleau-Ponty 106
Saussures (see)
inuence on 107
structure, as term
as constant, systematic
relationships sought within human behavior 106
linguistics as source of term
and method 107, see also Saussure
term appearing after Saussure,
in Prague Circle 112
studies the human being from
outside, "the way one would study ants" as Lvi-Strauss said 106
united in rejection of
subjectivism, historicism, and humanism of Sartre and others 106
structure 30-31, 34-37, 106
see also
structuralism
as material foundation of
society (mode of production) for Marx 30, see also superstructure
studia humanitatis
- see Renaissance humanism under humanism
superstructure, in Marxism 30-35,
45, 56
as conditioning factor 44
as consciousness or spirit for
Marxism 30, see also structure
Marxs rejection of 45
The Savage Mind
- see Claude Lvi-Strauss
temporality - see Heidegger
theocentric humanism - see Christian
humanism under humanism
Theses on Feuerbach
by Karl Marx
Thesis III see footnote
p. 54
Thesis VIII and XI see footnote
p. 54
Thomism 68
as intellectual theology 68
as most suitable Catholic
theology in terni Patris (1879) of Leo XIII 63
as root of modern rationalism
and positivism 68
Jacques Maritain as major
exponent of neo-Thomism 63
totalitarianism
as product of anthropocentric
humanism for Christian humanism 63, 66
transnatural aspirations in
Christian humanism 67
see also
under humanism
Trismegistus - see Hermes
Trismegistus
The Unheard Cry for Meaning, Psychotherapy
and Humanism - see Viktor Frankl 136
understanding, in Heidegger 90
Valla, Lorenzo (14071457)
12-13
On Pleasure
(De Voluptate) 12
Varro 9
Watson, John B. 136
Western Marxism - see under
Marxism
What Is Phenomenology?
by Pierre Thvenaz 97
World Center for Humanist Studies
- see footnote p. 3
Zarathustra 16
New Humanism Series
Books to Build a Human World
The challenge of building a human
world is becoming more vital each day. With every area of existence undergoing
rapid change in directions difficult to foresee, no single genre encompasses the
breadth of current issues, and the New Humanism Series includes nonfiction and
fiction with the unifying thread that each title addresses some facet of the
urgent need to humanize both individual and social life, to build a human world.
How can we resolve and develop
our personal lives? How can we identify and affect the connections between what
happens in society at large and to each of us personally? How can we bring all
people together to create a "converging diversity" of genuine
cooperation that will be necessary to transform each of us and society as a
whole?
With titles by authors from many
countries, these books bring you international perspectives that are
demonstrating a universal and timely appeal in our increasingly connected
planet.
The aspiration for a human world
is being put into practice by growing numbers of people in over fifty countries
who are volunteering in numerous projects inspired by New Humanism and the
Humanist Movement. Latitude Press supports these new cultural activities, the
"2000 Without Wars" campaign, neighborhood building activities, and
the new vitality reflected in a diversity of other projects. We are committed to
publishing these important works, and apply all net income from them to efforts
to build a human and nonviolent society.
Below is the list of New Humanism
Series titles available as of this printing and forthcoming. New titles are
always being added, and you can contact us for current offerings (contact
information is on the last page).
Letters to My Friends: On Social and
Personal Crisis in Todays World by Silo
A lucid outline of the "big
picture" that makes comprehensible the confusing paradoxes of our time and
has led Mikhail Gorbachev to comment: "I recommend this workSilo and I
share very similar views on the current crisis facing both society and the
individual."
In ten provocative letters Silo
masterfully articulates the approach of a new and universal Humanism
libertarian, pluralistic, and engaged to the central questions of our time.
With keen irony the author strips away the conventional wisdom, revealing that
the "emperors new clothes" of todays unprincipled pragmatism and
speculative capitalism are indeed no more than that, a hollow shell of decaying
myths that can no longer conceal the horrendous workings of an inhuman social
and economic system long overdue for honest criticism and profound
transformation. Combines a comprehensive description of current events with
specific approaches readers can follow emphasizing local actions.
Current Affairs/Ethics/Humanism
160 pgs, 5 .5 X 8.25
$11.95 Softcover ISBN
1-878977-23-7
On Being Human: Interpretations of
Humanism
from the Renaissance to the Present
by Salvatore Puledda, foreword by
Mikhail Gorbachev
Who are we, these fascinating and
restless creatures called human beings? Is there a fixed "human
nature" predetermining our actions, or does human existence encompass the
liberty to make moral choices, to change the direction of our lives and society
as a whole? These questions are more than abstract philosophical issues: as
events in our world accelerate, each of us must make choices affecting both our
own lives and those around us. And agreement about human nature and freedom is
far from unanimous every major political and religious movement has answered
these questions in their own, often divergent ways.
In this illuminating work, from
which readers can draw insights for their own lives, the author poses the
central question of what it is to be fully human. Beginning with the
Renaissance, he surveys primary sources for such seemingly contradictory
approaches as Marxist Humanism (Marx, Engels, etc.), Christian Humanism
(Maritain), and Existentialist Humanism (Sartre), as well as critical voices
(Heidegger, Lvi-Strauss, Foucault), concluding with recent proposals including
Gorbachevs perestroika, Viktor Frankls focus on meaning and Mario Rodrguez
Cobos (Silo) and New Humanism, all of which point to the need for a new and
universal humanism that must be, more than an idea or a philosophy, a human
attitude, capable of bringing people together while respecting their
diversity.
April, 1997 Translated by Andrew
Hurley
Philosophy/History 222 pp, 5 .5 X
8.25
$11.95 Softcover ISBN
1-878977-18-0
Tales for Heart and Mind: The Guided
Experiences,
A Storybook for Grownups by Silo
Recipient of a 1994 Benjamin
Franklin Book Award, this collection of twenty-one sage and lively tales invites
the reader into a playful theater of life. Timeless yet contemporary, this
illustrated large-format storybook for grownups is of dual interest, both
entertaining and useful in bringing personal peace and resolution. Over 40
original drawings by Joseph Berry.
James Michener called it
"...a unique contribution to the mix of history, fable, racial memories and
contemporary experience. [Silos] passages short stories, scenes, prose
poems tantalize the mind and generate understandings." Publishers
Weekly comments that these stories "...speak meaningfully to our daily
predicaments..." Clarn, Buenos Aires largest newspaper says
"...underlying these apparently simple stories are deeper meanings fed by
psychological insights and literary roots ranging from Lewis Carroll to Jung,
Dante, Shakespeare, the Tarot, and the Popol-Vuh...overcoming the way in
which competition and compartmentalization in todays world separate us from
ourselves."
Fiction/Storytelling 160 pages,
Illustrated 8 x 10
$18 Hardcover Gift Edition ISBN
1-878977-15-6
Spoken Word Audio of Tales for
Heart and Mind
Finally a storybook for
grownups. Rediscover the timeless literary and human experience of listening to
stories read aloud. Enter this playful theater as the protagonist, seeing events
in your life unfold amid the settings of these enchanting and useful stories
that bring you peace and insight. Accompanied by music and a useful companion to
the illustrated book. Digitally mastered in stereo.
Spoken Word Audio 3 Audio Volumes
7 stories each, 60-70 min. Each
Volume $9.95 cassette
ISBN Vol. I: 1-878977-25-3,
Coming: Vol. II: 25-1, Vol. III: 28-8
Silo: Obras Completas, Volumen I
The first volume of the complete
works of Silo, one of the most profound and provocative authors of our time.
Five unabridged works in the original Spanish including Humanizar la Tierra
(La Mirada Interna, El Paisaje Interno, El Paisaje Humano), Experiencias
Guiadas (translated in Tales for Heart and Mind), Contribuciones
al Pensamiento, Mitos Races Universales, El Da del Len
Alado, Cartas a mis amigos sobre la crisis social y personal en el
momento actual (eight letters in this volume; all ten letters translated in Letters
to My Friends).
Literatura / Filosofa /
Mitologa 504 pages, 5 1/2 X 8 1/2
$16.95 Quality Softcover ISBN
1-878977-24-5
Self Liberation by
Luis Ammann
The original 1981 edition of this
classic title explains in clear language a body of thought that makes human
behavior and ones own life understandable in todays world. Closely
integrates clear, simple ideas with practical exercises addressing both personal
and social change. This original out-of-print first edition is available only
through this catalog. Revised edition forthcoming.
Psychology 176 pages, 7 x 10
$8.95 Softcover Original Edition
Booklets and Video
"The Crisis of Traditional
Humanism and Remarks on New Humanism" by Salvatore Puledda
A penetrating examination of the
difficulties of traditional humanisms and todays conception of the human
being as a "biochemical machine," plus remarks on New Humanism.
Presented in a talk by the author of On Being Human.
$3 postpaid, 28 pgs. 5 1/2 X 8
1/4, Booklet Number One
"Overcoming Social and
Personal Crisis in Todays World"
by Silo
A lucid framing of the task and
role of New Humanism in contemporary life, presented in a talk by Silo on the
publication of his work Letters to My Friends: On Social and Personal Crisis
in Todays World.
$3 postpaid, 32 pgs. 5 1/2 X 8
1/4, Booklet Number Two
"In the Blink of an Eye"
by Daniel Zuckerbrot
An award-winning (Chicago Film
Festival, 1996 Cindy Award) very short subject that captures the acceleration of
time in todays world and the feeling or sensation this produces within us. An
interesting tool for personal reflection.
$8 VHS, 5 minutes running time
Forthcoming Titles in the New
Humanism Series
Silo Speaks
A wide-ranging record of the thought of
Mario Rodrguez Cobos, Silo, one of Latin Americas most profound and
provocative authors. A compilation of more than 20 talks covering almost 30
years of public life including speeches at rallies, talks upon the publication
of his books, and other addresses. Public
Affairs/Humanism
Humanism in Different Cultures
by the World Center for Humanist Studies
A collection of essays outlining
humanist expressions in various cultures. Includes humanist contributions from
Islamic, Chinese, Ibero-American, Jewish, and Native American cultures.
History / Humanism
Dictionary of New Humanism,
edited by Silo
The first edition of this dictionary,
which will be expanded, aspires to shed light on the various uses and meanings
of the word humanism and associated terms, with emphasis on New Humanism as a
specific form of humanism. Reference/Humanism
Morphology: Signs, Symbols, and Allegories
in Human Life
by Jos Caballero
An accessible work for non-specialists
analyzing the principal signs and symbols of human history and many cultures.
Highlights habitually overlooked roles such forms play in our lives, not only
through signs and conventions but also through symbols and allegories. A must
for the visual arts. Morphology / Art / Psychology
Day of the Winged Lion and Other Stories by
Silo
Awarded the Nuove Lettere
International Prize for Poetry and Literature from the Istituto Italiano di
Cultura and the journal Nuove Lettere (in Italian translation).
Imaginative, ironic, and powerful stories in Silos spare, contemporary prose.
In contrast to what is usual for the fantastic genre, rather than carrying us
into the world of dreams, these stories subtly bring us back to what is
fundamental in life. Silos stories never fail to illuminate, amuse, and
provoke the readers thinking in fresh directions. Fantasy / Science
Fiction
50 Ways to Humanize Your Neighborhood
by Daniel Zuckerbrot and Paul Tooby
A step-by-step guide to building human
communication in your own neighborhood. Emphasizes uniting people as human
beings in addressing common needs while respecting their differences. Examples
of successful programs in many countries. Social
Action
Humanize the Earth, A Trilogy: The Inner
Look,
The Inner Landscape, The Human Landscape by Silo
This beautiful and profound book
expresses in simple poetic prose a humanist approach to life that is finding
increasing resonance in todays world. Ranges broadly from the larger
questions of human existence to the particulars of daily life. Philosophy /
Literature
Configuring a Personal Inner Guide by
Pia Figuroa
An inspiring and useful account
of developing often-overlooked inner resources for finding the kindness, wisdom,
and strength that are more than ever necessary in contemporary life.
Contributions to Thought by
Silo
Two philosophical essays, the
first on the human mind, how thought is represented and the central role of the
image; the second on how time and history are central and intrinsic parts of
human existence. Philosophy
The Tokarev Report by
Salvatore Puledda
A gripping multi-level story in both the
book itself and the role it may have played in averting nuclear war in the 80s.
Prescient in its predictions of what is now taking place in Eastern Europe and
the former Soviet Union. Follows the protagonist Yuri Tokarev on an exotic world
journey as he attempts to trace the source of the strange mental phenomena that
are intensifying in the populations of many countries, for which conventional
science can offer no coherent rational explanation. Fantasy
/ Science Fiction
Universal Root Myths by
Silo
An intriguing and thorough
compilation of the universal myths that recur across various cultures. Based
entirely on the original texts, faithfully and skillfully completed where gaps
exist, preserving the voice of the original. Mythology
About the Authors
Luis Ammann was born in Argentina
in 1942. In 1969 he joined the research group that gave shape to the Self
Liberation system and other still unpublished works that form a significant
contribution to the science of psychology and an interesting alternative to
traditional lines of thought. A founding member of the Humanist Party in
Argentina, he continues to work on expressions of contemporary humanism that
combine personal and social change. He lives in Argentina with his wife and son.
Jos Caballero was born in Spain
in 1952. Following his education, he pursued his talents as an illustrator and
graphic artist. For more than a decade he dedicated himself to this study of
morphology, from an analysis of the principal signs and symbols used throughout
history to documenting the meaning, interpretation, and function of the symbols
and allegories employed in diverse human cultures as well as their role in the
inner and outer life of the individual. He lives in Madrid with his wife and
children.
Pia Figueroa was born in Chile in
1953. A founding member of the Humanist Party of Chile, she served as
Undersecretary of State for the Environment in Chiles first democratically
elected government since the 1973 coup. She is currently working on a model of
neighborhood development that bridges peoples differences while respecting
their diversity. She lives in Santiago with her husband and two children.
Salvatore Puledda was born in
Rome in 1943. Educated in Italy and the United States, he received his doctorate
in Chemistry from the University of Rome. He has authored approximately fifty
scientific papers on atmospheric pollution and environmental health while
maintaining an active interest in the social consequences of applications of
science and technology, which he studied with Herbert Marcuse. He lives in Rome
with his wife and daughter.
Mario Rodrguez Cobos, pen name
Silo, was born in Argentina in 1938. In October of 1993 he received an honorary
doctorate from the Russian National Academy of Sciences for the contributions of
his writings to humanitys efforts to face the dramatic changes in todays
world. An important voice in New Humanism, his constructive efforts against
violence in a dehumanized society and coherent proposals for combining personal
and social change have had important influence on organizations with a humanist,
nonviolent, and ecological approach to social change. He lives with his wife and
two sons in Argentina.
Daniel Zuckerbrot was born in
Pennsylvania in 1954. As a producer of documentary films at the CBC, his
award-winning films form a notable contribution to education and understanding
in the acclaimed "Nature of Things" series. He lives with his wife and
two children in Toronto.
Order Information for the
New Humanism Series
Available at bookstores or for a
Catalog from the publisher:
Latitude Press P.O. Box 231516
Encinitas, CA 92023-1516
800-LATITUDE (528-4883) Fax
619-632-6359
[email protected]
www.latitudepress.com
Quantity Title Each Total
Subtotal
California orders include sales
tax
Shipping and Handling
Total Enclosed
Payment: Check or Credit card in
US funds (Visa or Mastercard, include card number, expiration date, name on
card).
Name
Address
City, State, Zip/PC
Phone
Email
Shipping and Handling: USA: $3.00
first book (Canada & Mexico $5) plus $2 per additional book. Outside USA:
$12 plus $8 per additional book, by Air only. Postpaid items: Include $2 for
Canada or $5 for other countries. Information subject to change without notice.
www.dialogo.org
, [email protected]
__________________________________________________________